#my ring tone on my moms phone is the theme song

[siempre-bucky]

golden barn lights

Jake 'Hangman' Seresin x Reader

summary: After your elopement, you and Jake head to Texas for his family's ranch party. You keep your relationship a secret, not wanting to steal his mom's thunder, but Jake finally gets you alone for a dance outside.

wc: 2.2k

an: wow, look at me not giving jake daddy issues....enjoy.

Jake was thankful for the traffic on the dirt road that led to his family’s ranch. His hand rested on your thigh, his fingers tapping along to the Patsy Cline song coming from the speakers, emerald colored eyes flashing between the car in front of him and the changing colors of the trees. The traffic meant more alone time with you, delaying the arrival of the town’s prodigal children.  

“You have a pretty voice,” you said warmly, your head resting against the glass. You watched the fall colored leaves fall from the trees that blocked the golden sun, smiling to yourself as a rust toned leaf got stuck in the window. 

His pink lips upturned in a genuine smile, you always knew by the soft lines that formed around his mouth. You turned your head to look at him, and just as you figured, a soft pink blush dusted his cheeks. “You did that on purpose, darlin’,” he groaned, his eyes catching your smug grin. 

“I suppose,” you responded nonchalantly, the smirk you wore told something different. Jake grimaced as the long line of cars started to move. Shifting in your seat, you moved his hand off your thigh and intertwined your fingers. Goosebumps formed on his arm as the cold gemstone of your engagement ring grazed the bare skin of his finger. All you could do was smile and place loving kisses on his knuckles. 

Every year, for a few weeks in October, the Seresin Ranch would open its large iron gates to the public. The pumpkin patch and hayrides were something out of a cheesy romcom, and Nora Seresin ate it up. She made sure the grand opening night would be over the top as soon as she found out her beloved son would be coming home just in time, his best friend right beside him. He recalled something about a new fall themed garden from one of their phone calls. The town was buzzing as soon as word spread. 

Oh if only the town knew. 

“Ready?” Jake asked as he finally pulled into the garage, the truck’s engine a soft rumble. 

The solemness in his features didn’t go unnoticed, and neither did yours. His gaze was trained on the silver band that wrapped around his ring finger. “I’m not ready to take it off,” you matched his glum tone, looking at the slender silver wedding band on yours. 

It was a couple of weeks of bliss; Jake running from his plane, wrapping you in his arms, and begged you to marry him after the almost suicide mission. At first, you thought it was the adrenaline and the cheering crowd on the carrier that boosted his ego, but then he pulled out a ring when the moon took its place in the sky. With phones turned off and lips sworn to a temporary secret, you and Jake shared promises and a loving kiss in a quaint courthouse. 

Jake removed your rings and you removed his before he placed them carefully in the glove compartment. “We’ll tell them tomorrow,” he repeated his promise as the two of you exited the truck. You smoothed down your sundress (you praised mother nature for the perfect Texas fall weather) giving Jake enough time to round the vehicle and guide you to the barn across the path. 

“When my family comes over for breakfast,” you added, smiling at the people happily roaming the ranch. 

“Ma will kill me if I ruin her moment,” he chuckled. It was common knowledge that no Seresin liked their thunder stolen, and what a doozy would it be to announce the elopement of childhood friends. 

Jake’s hand itched at his side as you two walked, his fingers twitching at the feeling of your empty hand next to him. He’d grown accustomed to having you close, fate being an unlikely friend and placing you beside him at every point in your Navy career. He’d always known you, it was hard not to in such a small Texas town. Typically, the whole town would cheer for a pair of best friends falling in love, mothers would roll their eyes and shake their heads while fathers would playfully place bets—it never happened to the two of you. No bets, no playful remarks, surely it came out of nowhere like Jake’s plane emerging from the clouds to save Rooster and Maverick’s lives. 

The large red barn came into view, golden light pouring from the open doors and windows, lively country music coming from the band inside. “Save me a dance?” you asked him playfully as you spotted your parents speaking with his own. 

He grinned and shot you a wink, “Sure, baby.” 

It didn’t take long for a pair of joyous squeals to ring out. You and Jake stood in front of the doors for a whole two seconds before your mothers hugged you and squeezed the daylights out of you. “Hi, mom,” you managed to get out, patting her back. 

“Son,” Jacob Seresin Sr. laughed pridefully, clapping a large hand on Jake’s shoulder. “Good to see you back. I’m proud of you son.” A warmth spread through him, his heart probably couldn’t feel fuller in that moment. His wife wrapped in the arms of his beloved mother, his father speaking about him in such high regard to everyone that would listen—he took a moment to soak it in. He’d lie if anyone asked why his eyes were glossy. 

“Sweetheart, I’m so happy you’re here,” your mother cooed, cupping your face to check for cuts and bruises. 

“Me too, mama,” you giggled, playfully shaking your head to get out of her motherly grasp. 

“Enjoy the event, kids,” Jacob chimed in, raising his amber colored bottle in the air and pointing in the direction of the interior. 

Jake was about to pour out a string of compliments of the event, but then an older woman rushed over; rushing as much as she could for a frail eighty year old woman. She looped a veiny arm around Jake’s and dragged him with a surprising amount of force, muttering something about spiked punch and her granddaughter. He looked back at you with a dramatic pleading face, making you giggle and bite down on your lip to prevent a wide grin. 

Much to your and Jake’s disappointment, that was the last time you interacted the entire evening; whisked away by military veterans dying for a good mission story and older women trying to set you up with their sons and daughters. The band’s country music reverberated off the walls, you smiled, and the mix of elegance and coziness that Jake’s mom was able to achieve. 

You were having your ear talked off by some of your old high school girlfriends, gushing about recent engagements and promotions. Their words sounded fuzzy, your attention was set on the corner of the room which was occupied by a few guys in flannel. Normally that corner was home to loose hay covering the floor; Jake kissed you there for the first time when you were younger, a few days away from leaving for flight school. He threw you into the hay, and you grabbed his wrist to pull him down on top of you. You managed to recall every shade of green and fleck of gold in his irises as he looked at you longingly until they became blurry from how close he got. Your lips still managed to tingle in remembrance. 

He’s alone, you thought happily as you caught his stare, his eyebrows raised hopefully. You uttered a lame excuse and started to cross the large floor to him. The blond started to rise from his seat, ready to give you that dance. An older woman patted your arm, pivoting your direction as she guided you. 

Jake sat back down. 

You shrugged and weakly smiled. 

The dances continued, and the same stories began to shift and change as exhaustion set in. You and Jake almost gave up in trying to find each other after the fourth line dance. His patience wore thin when he reached for your hand but was grabbed by another, and that string almost snapped when the lady with hair as high as the heavens said her daughter was single. Doin’ this for ma, he thought bitterly to himself with clenched fists and gritted teeth.  

There was an ocean of people between you, the opposite walls of the barn holding the two of you up. His eyes locked with yours and your body began to relax. He motioned his head towards the back door, a small smirk on his handsome features. Eagerly nodding your head in response, he walked with urgency towards the wood door. 

Jake finally drew in a breath of relief as darkness covered him like a comfortable blanket. The cold air soothing his lungs, he looked to the sky, breath stolen by brilliant stars. Nothing could compare to the stars in a cloudless Texas sky, not even the ones on a carrier in the middle of the ocean. 

“Jake,” you whispered into the night. His lips immediately turned upward, his gaze looking for you in the dark. He could always pick you out in a crowd and even in the dark; he knew the way you walked, how you held yourself, and your silhouette was something he prided himself on memorizing. 

“You know,” he spoke confidently, making you jump at the volume, “I’ve been waitin’ to get you in my arms all night.” 

He heard you giggle shyly, then he felt your hands press against his chest and slid them down his abs, nails gently dragging along the material. Your hands finally rested on his back, the side of your face pressed in between his defined pecs. “I got three marriage proposals, what about you?” you murmured ss he began to sway from side to side. The same Patsy Cline song he heard from the car now being played by the band, he hummed along before he replied. 

Jake laughed and pressed an amused kiss to the top of your head. “Five. I’m in demand, baby.” 

You shifted in his embrace, worming your arms around his neck and he instinctively gripped your hips. “I have competition,” you joked, looking up. His features were barely visible in the darkness. 

He scoffed jokingly, gently slapping your hips. “Far, far from it. You’re the only one that could get a ring on my finger.” 

“Sap,” you chuckled, rising on your tiptoes to kiss him. Hours without one of his sweet kisses felt like years to you; blame it on the newlywed bliss. His warm hand slid upwards, leaving goosebumps in its wake before he managed to cup the nape of your neck. Your eyes fluttered close, focusing on his touch.

Something illuminated the darkness, making your nose crinkle. Golden lights flickered on, before finally lighting up the space behind the barn. You and Jake’s lips finally parted, still wrapped up in each other's arms as you observed. Fairy lights littered the space, wrapping around large sunflowers and corn stocks while larger lights were hung in the air like a big top tent. Before the fear set in, you thought your husband looked beautiful and he thought the same of you. 

He looked towards the barn, blood turning cold as he saw his mother with her dainty finger on the light switch. Her signature Seresin smirk was displayed proudly, the shake of her head made a heat rush to your face. “Ma-” 

“Save it,” she snickered, waving him off. “I got eyes, son.” 

Jake sheepishly pulled away from you, his fingers twitching. “There’s something we gotta-” 

He was cut off once more, this time by you, “We weren't ready to tell anyone.” He looked down at you in surprise, his lips slightly parted. He was more than ready to tell her about the elopement. 

“Can’t say I’m surprised,” she sighed with a smile, nodding in understanding. “When Jakey came home from his first day of sixth grade talkin’ about a girl in math class. I just knew you were bound to go steady.” 

You and Jake chuckled. “This is still her moment,” you whispered, “We’re not ready for one of her stern talking tos.” 

“Y’all have a nice night,” she winked before going back to the party. 

After a few breaths of relief, Jake took you back in his arms. You hummed at the warmth and nuzzled your face back into his chest, smiling at how fast his heart was racing. "We could have told her," he mumbled. 

"I kinda wanna savor this a little longer." You responded, holding him a little tighter. Jake laughed and put the side of his face on the crown of your head, gently moving you to the music. 

"Till breakfast?" 

"Over your mom's pumpkin pancakes." 

—

"Married!" Your mother's exclaimed at the same time. The table stood still as you and Jake stood at the head of the table, rings displayed proudly on your hands. Jake caught his father slip your dad a fifty-dollar bill, and you watched your siblings share knowing looks with Jake’s sisters. 

“When did this start?” Your dad asked with a grin. 

“Before flight school,” Jake’s older sister answered. 

“In the barn,” his younger sister added. 

“Y’all needed a better hiding spot,” your sister snickered in between bits of her food. 

Nora got up from the table and held your hand, her free one lovingly stroking Jake’s cheek. “We didn’t wanna ruin the party ma… you know how you get,” Jake said lightly. 

 “I see why you didn’t tell me,” she chuckled. “Welcome to the family, sweetie, officially.”

#jake seresin #jake seresin x reader #jake seresin x you #jake seresin fluff #jake seresin oneshot #hangman #hngman x reader #hangman x you #hangman imagine #top gun #top gun maverick

[justmeinadaze]

I Have Nothing (If I Don't Have You) Part 3 (Steddie X You)

A/N: I am still so in love with this moodboard. Thank you @sidthedollface2 ! You are amazing <3

Warnings: Soft Dom Steddie X Singer Reader, SMUT, angst, and fluff. Some dark themes regarding addiction (reader does get high and is tempted by all her vices; Steddie confront her), um...I think those are the biggest warnings. Brief mentions of her ex and an encounter with a bad friend.

Word Count: 5851

“Have you never been on a tour bus before?”, you giggle as both boys try to find places to put their things. 

“Uh, no, sweetheart. My band wasn’t cool enough to get a bus.”, Eddie grins as he gives up and throws his overnight bag on to one of the bunk beds. 

“Honestly, I prefer it to planes. I’m afraid of heights but thankfully we’re just touring the US this time around so…just a bus.”

Your phone begins to ring and after glancing at it you toss it to the side. 

“Is he still bothering you?”, Steve asks taking a seat across from you. 

“Kind of. He, um, he knows I’m going to fold soon and answer.”

“Why is that something he knows?” Eddie takes a seat beside you, his jeaned knee grazing yours. 

Since that afternoon in Steve’s car, neither of them had tried to make another move but to be fair you had been extremely busy preparing for the tour. Occasionally, you would steal a glance or they would find little ways to touch you like placing a hand on your lower back to guide you towards the car or, like right now as they sat next to you, a part of their skin would find yours. 

You reveled in that minimal contact; tasting what you so desperately wanted but couldn’t have just yet. 

“Because I do it every time…”

“Yeah…but not this time. I mean, you already did something different by not bailing him out of jail.”

“Yeah, his mom did that.” They both smile as you laugh. “He, um, he’ll probably show up at some point…just so you know.”

“And we’ll be ready.”, Steve grinned, giving you comforting wink. 

########

“This place is fucking nice, Harrington.” Eddie looks around with amazement as he and Steve walk around the venue you would be performing at in a couple of days. 

“It really is. For Vegas I guess this is normal?”

“Speaking of…”, he stops walking, facing his friend. “I hate that her idiot manager made this place one of her stops let alone the first one. We may need to keep a closer eye on her here when it comes to her vices.”

“I agree. She’s been doing pretty good though.”

“Steven, it’s been a week.”, he chuckles. “You don’t undo that much trauma and damage in a week. She IS doing good but if she wants to remain sober, she’s got a rough road ahead.”

***

“Y/N! What’s going on, babe?” The director of the show startles you out of your fog as he shouts your name. You had dissociated into a memory while singing a song you had wrote many years ago about your parents. Usually you, just sang the song, plastered in a haze that numbed your pain as the words flowed through but this time…

“I…I, um, I don’t think we should have this song on the list.”

The boys, who had been sitting in chairs off to the side, heard the change in your tone as they leaned forward to listen to the exchange.

“What? This is one of your number one singles. It resonates with people. You have to sing it.”

“I don’t have to do anything, Mark. Can’t we just replace it with something else?” You roll your eyes as he looks at you with apprehension. “I need a break.”

They see it in your face as you stomp off the stage, splitting up to go in different directions. 

“Where are you going, Y/N?”, Steve asks as he runs to catch up with you. 

“I just need a break, ok? Can I have one goddamn moment to myself?!”

“Of course you can but then why are you heading towards the back exit?”

“I don’t have to explain myself to you.” 

As soon as you open the backdoor, your blocked by Eddie’s towering, broad frame. “Going somewhere, your highness?” 

“Move.”, you growl.

“Make me.”

Huffing, you turn around and push Steve out of your way as you head for your dressing room. 

“What’s running through your mind, honey?”

You angrily pull a cigarette from your purse, allowing it to dangle from your lips as you search for a lighter. 

“I’m not your honey, Steven. You think just because you had your fingers inside of me that I owe you something?!”

“Some respect at least.”

“Hm. Sure. ‘Respect’. All you fucking men are the same.” They watch as your hands shake as you try to work the lighter. “Fuck!”

Eddie reaches into his pocket as he moves towards you, lighting his own lighter, allowing you to bend and ignite your cigarette.

“Tell them again. Reiterate that you refuse to sing the song.”

Your eyes glance up towards them, filled with a lot less hate than before. “I need a drink.”

The metalhead shifts behind you, delicately petting your head as he brushes your hair away from your face.

“No you don’t, princess. Everything’s ok. You’re in control right now. Can you say it for me?”

“I’m…I’m in control.”, you whisper.

“Good girl.” His eyes find yours in the mirror as he smiles. “Say it again.”

“I’m in control.” 

Eddie’s grin grows when you say it with a bit more confidence before reaching over you to steal your cigarette. “Thaaaaank you. Now, get back out there and show those fuckers whose boss.”

#########

“Oh come on, boys! Let me have some fun.”

“No.”, Steve’s tone was firm as he watched you slide on your high-heeled shoes. “You can go out and have fun but we need to at least be close by to protect you.”

You roll your eyes as you rise to your feet, smiling to yourself when you notice their eyes drink you in. Tonight, you had some friends that wanted to go out on the strip with you so you asked (politely) if the guys could stay behind. They adamantly refuse. 

Before you retort your hotel door flew open as all of your friends ran in to give you a hug. 

Throughout the evening, Eddie and Steve were pretty good at being invisible. There were a few times you forgot their presence until you reached for a glass of wine or cup of something bitter and an arm reached over to snap it from your grasp. 

“Were they told to keep you from having a good time?”, a girl whined loudly in their direction to make sure they heard. 

“I’m sure Jack and Sarah gave them a whole to-do.”

Another girl whispered something in your ear and you nodded your head as she got up from her seat with a friend to glide sexily towards them.

“Hello there. I’m Allie and this Caroline. Y/N has told us a lot about you two.”

“Hm. Not enough it seems because this right here won’t work.”, Eddie politely grins in their direction as he tries to move Allie to the side so he can keep his eyes on you.

“What won’t work?”, she asked coyly. 

“Ladies, you’re gorgeous but you need to let us do our job, okay?”

“Oh please. What are you going to protect her from here at a club? The big bad bottle of vodka.”

“No but maybe we can protect her from selfish people who use her for her money and a fun night out.”, Steve responded sarcastically and they recoiled at his comment. “Jesus Christ.”, he sighs when he notices you’re not at the booth anymore. 

“Here we go, Harrington.”

****

It took them 2hours to find you and they were livid. You knew they put some type of “Find my phone” tracker on your device so you left it in a taxi that had them running all over Vegas. 

They gave up, deciding to wait for you at the hotel when a loud bass behind the door grabbed their attention. As they opened it, they found your friends strewn across the floor in a drunk haze with some other people they didn’t recognize. 

You were sitting on your bathroom floor with heavy eyes staring into the void of the wall in front of you. “He-hey, honey!”, you slurred as you looked up at them. “Aha…looks like you found me.”

Eddie’s jaw clenched as he turned to head for the living room. Steve stepped over you, turning on the faucet to allow water to fill the tub. 

“Oh, a bath sounds nice. Are you going to join me?” The boy remains silent as you giggle. 

“HEY!” The people in the living room jump at the metalhead’s deep, booming voice. “If you’re name isn’t Y/N Y/L/N I want you to leave right now!” They groan as people slowly begin gathering their things causing Eddie to clap his hands loud enough that even you cringed. “Let’s go, people! You have until the count of ten before I call a cop. Eight!”

Within seconds everyone is gone, leaving them to deal with you. Steve lifts your sluggish body, placing you to sit on the edge of the tub as he kneels in front of you. 

“Did you think what you did was funny? Disappearing like that.”

“Yeah, a little.” He nods, roughly grabbing your cheeks as Eddie shines a small light in your face. “What the fuck?! Stop that!”

“She’s definitely on something. What did you take, Y/N?”

“Fuck you. You’re my security. I’m allowed to have some fun without you looming over me!” Steve curtly nods again before lifting you once more and placing your fully clothed body into the bath. “Fuck me! That’s freezing!”

You try to jump out but the man’s grip on you tightens as he holds you still. “After you snuck out last time, we warned you not to disrespect us or what we do, right?”

You have no idea why but his calm demeanor despite the circumstances is pissing you off more as you aggressively tug at his hands. “Let me go!”

“We’re going to play a game, Y/N. If you cooperate with us, I’ll let you go. What did you take?”

When you don’t answer, his hand pushes you back, quickly dunking your head under the cold water before pulling you back up. 

“What. Did. You. Take?” Steve’s voice is still calm but much firmer than before. You shakily point towards the bedroom and Eddie turns to look through your stuff, finding the drugs you took hidden in your suitcase. By your bed was a plate with a rolled-up dollar causing him to sigh. 

“Did you bring this with you or did you buy it here?”, he asked. 

“Allie brought it.” Your eyes widen as you watch him dump the contents down the toilet. “HEY! You can’t do that!”

“I just did. Call it penance for running around Las Vegas looking for you for two hours. Here’s your phone by the way.” He displays it in front of you before tossing it across the room onto your bed. 

You continue to fight against Steve hold, splashing water everywhere to no success. Something inside you snaps as you stop moving and look around the bathroom. The drugs had begun to wear off but you still felt heavy under their haze. You were submerged in water in this revealing dress pouting like a five-year-old because they threw out what you believed to be your lifeline. 

What hurts the most is when you risk a look at them both and are met with not just anger but disappointment. They’re job was to protect you and keep you safe yet you sent them on a wild goose chase so you could get high with people who didn’t give a fuck about you. 

Steve lifts his hands and you hang your head as you begin to cry. 

“I’m sorry.”

The man rises from his knees, leaning over to drain the tub before sitting on the edge. “Is it alright if I remove this dress? If not, we can step out so you can change.”

“I can’t move.”, you sigh as you respond with a tiny voice.

“Yes, you can. Come on, now.” His palms grip your arms as he fully stands with you. “See?”

Eddie comes up to the side and places some of your clothes on the sink. You gently hang on to his shoulders as he searches for a way to get you out of your gown, finally settling on lifting it over your head. His eyes remain on your face as he hands you a towel.

“Here. Go ahead and dry off, get dressed. Come out when you’re ready.”

“Can you dry me?”

“Like I said…come out when you’re ready.”

“Eddie! Please!”

“Why? Why should I do something nice like that for you after the way you treated us? You think after all that we’d really take care of you in that way?” You flinch as he tosses the towel in your direction. “Dry off. Get dressed. Come out when you’re ready.”

#####

That morning when you woke up, you found both boys asleep on the couch and your heart broke. You had this huge fancy suite that allowed the three of you to have your own room yet last night they slept on opposite ends of the couch to make sure you didn’t try and sneak out again. 

One of their phones began to vibrate and you tiptoed to the counter it was plugged into to see who it was before bringing it to Steve’s sleeping frame.

“Steve…Steve…”, you whispered as you gently pushed on his shoulder. “Steve.”

“Hm?”

“Your dad is calling you.”

“My wha?” His eyes crack open as you display the screen for him. He groans as he answers, rolling off the couch, and heading for the bedroom. 

Eddie, completely unphased, continued to snore as he slept. You sat on the floor beside him as your eyes scanned his shirtless torso. You had already known about the tattoos on his arms but the ones on his chest were new to you. Reaching over him, your fingers softly traced the inked skin before sliding down his tummy. He seemed to have a couple of scars here and there which you imagined where from previous security guard jobs. 

You desperately wanted to kiss them. You wanted to kiss every part of him but after what you did last night you knew you didn’t deserve it. Sighing, you rose to your feet, heading for the shower to get ready for the day. 

***

“I didn’t know you could play guitar.”

Your eyes flicked towards Eddie from your spot on the stage floor as you wait for crew to set up things behind you. 

“It’s been a while. With, um, with my vices I couldn’t really keep my hands still to do what they needed.”

Hearing footsteps, you swivel your head to see Steve walk towards you two and sit on the floor beside you. He digs through the bag in his hand and produces a sandwich from the shop down the street, handing it to you. 

“Lunch. Eat.”, he commands. 

“Thank you.” You feel both sets of eyes quickly scan your face as the metalhead takes a seat as well, taking the food his friend offered.

“You ok? A little hung over?”

“No… I just feel a little guilty about last night.”

“Hm. You should.” Steve takes a sip of his drink before offering some to you which you eagerly sip. 

“I’m really sorry.”

“We know. Actions speak louder than words, princess.”

“I understand.”

After rehearsal, they walked you back to your hotel, becoming instantly annoyed when they find your friend waiting outside. 

“Attached at the hip still I see.” You cringe at Allie’s sarcasm. “Usually Y/N gives me a copy of her key to wait IN the room but I was told she can’t do that anymore.”

“Yup especially with apparent drug dealers coming and going.”, Eddie replies casually as he opens the door and holds it for everyone to enter. 

“Pfft, what drug dealers?”

“Oh. So you didn’t bring drugs into this hotel room last night?”

“That doesn’t make me a fucking drug dealer asshole.”

“It does when you give them to her.”

They both glare at each other before she finally turns to you. “Are you going to let him talk to me like that?”

“Is there anyway we can pick this battle and talk about it later? I’m fucking exhausted.”

Allie sarcastically laughs as she reaches into her pocket and throws a baggie at your chest. “Fuck this shit. That’s all you care about, right? That’s all I’m good for? Tell them about how you beg for me to bring you my stash. How some nights you call me crying saying you NEED it.”

“Don’t play this game with me, Allison.”, you growl in her direction. 

“You think I’m afraid of you?! Simon is right. You’re fucking pathetic.”

“Yeah, I’ll make sure to tell your husband you said that. Oh wait. Where is he? That’s right. He left you after you gambled away all your savings and I had to bail you out by giving you money so you could keep your house!”

She angrily stepped towards you but Steve blocked her path. “Out. Now.”

“You’ll regret this, Y/N!”

The man pushes her towards the door, shutting her out as she continues to yell. You reach down and big up the bag she threw at you, sighing as you hand it to Eddie. 

“I’m going to go change. Will you throw this out for me? I don’t think I have the strength to yet.” You flash him a smile as you head to your room. 

“What is it?”, Steve asks as his friend heads towards the bathroom.

“The last of her stash I imagine.”

#########

Later that night, both men came out of their rooms when they heard you shuffling around. 

“Are you lost, your highness?”, Eddie asks slightly amused. 

“No. Not physically anyway.”

“Whatcha doin’ then?”

“What’s it look like? I’m making a bed on the couch so I can get some fucking sleep.”

“Y/N, you can sleep in your bed.”, Steve chuckles as he leans into the doorframe. 

“I could but…it’s not fair.”

“What’s not fair?”

You exhale as you roll your eyes and face them. “I fucked up and snuck away from you two. I should be sleeping on the couch while you sleep in the beds. It’s fine. I mean I’ve slept in worse places and you deserve to sleep on a comfy mattress like those especially if you’re supposed to be protecting me. I want you 100%.”

Their eyes continue to look you over making you groan. “What?! You can still hear and see me from there. If I tried to leave you can still run over here and catch me!”

Eddie glanced at Steve, nodding before placing his body in front of yours. “What? Fine, God damn! If you insist on sleeping out here, don’t say I didn’t—”

The metalhead’s hand shot out, gripping the back of your neck as he pulled your lips to his. His tongue danced with yours eliciting a soft moan before pulling back to rake your eyes over his face. 

“Do you want to sleep on the couch?”

“No…”

“Do you want us to sleep on the couch?”

“No.”

“Where should we sleep then?”

“Wi-with me…”

“Oh, come on, princess. You’ve been yelling at us pretty much since we met you. I know you can say it more confidently than that.”

Your palms grip his face as you bring his lips back to yours. Eddie doesn’t miss a beat as you jump up and he grips your thighs in his strong hands as you circle your legs around his waist. 

“Sleep with me…” You graze the tip of your nose across his. “…after you fuck me.”

The metalhead carried you to your bedroom, falling with you onto your bed. His lips hungrily ran down your neck as he bit and sucked on your skin. 

“Wait…you can’t leave…marks on me before…before a show.”, you pant. He nods as he lifts his head to meet your eyes. “I’m sorry.”

“Sweetheart, that isn’t something you need to be sorry for, ok?”

“Ok. Where is—“, you turn your head looking for Steve, finding him sitting in a chair beside your bed. “Why are you so far away?”

His head tilted as he listened to your voice dip back to that little girl tone you used with them before. Eddie focused on you again, lifting off your shirt as he kissed your skin. 

“I’m not far, honey.” To emphasis his point, he crossed his legs on to the mattress in front of him. “I just got to taste more of you last time than Eddie did so I’m letting him explore a bit.”

“Pfft, letting me.”, the boy chuckles as he takes off his shirt and yanks down your shorts with your panties. “Do you hear him?”

His lips trace your chest to your stomach as you reach down and run your fingers through his hair. He places soft tender kisses on the inside of your thigh, driving you wild. 

“Eddie, please.”, you beg.

“Please what?”

You whine in frustration and he quickly turns to look at Steve, laughing to himself as the boy’s jaw clenches. He rises from the chair and saunters around the bed, laying down beside you.

“Look at me.” You do as he asks, taken aback by the slight hint of annoyance gleaming within his eyes. “When we ask you something, we expect an answer. No whining or pouting. Understand?”

Eddie’s fingers slide through your folds, opening them wide so you’re perfectly on display. 

Steve’s own fingers grab your cheeks forcing you to meet his eyeline. “I said…do you understand?”

The boy between your legs smirks as he watches your pussy flutter at his friend’s words. 

“Yes, I understand.”

“Good girl.”

Your eyes rollback when he releases you and Eddie runs his tongue through your sex. “Fuck me. You were right, Harrington. She does taste good.”

While he continues to lick you, you feel him shuffle, briefly looking down to see him kick off his pants and boxers. Much gentler this time, Steve turns your head again to face him. 

“When we ask you to do something, we expect you to do it.”

“Mmm—I understand.”

“Now, honey, Eddie and I like to play a bit rough sometimes but we would never make you uncomfortable. Is there a word you feel like you’d remember under any situation? For example, what’s the first word that comes to mind right now?”

It was so hard for you to think as the metalhead wrapped his lips around your clit, sucking and flicking your nub with his tongue. 

“I…I can’t…I don’t know.”

“Yes, you do, baby. Come on. First word, any word.”

“P-Paris! Fuck, Eddie. That feels so good.”

“Huh. Well, I definitely have some questions but I can work with that. Ed?”

“Stop if I hear Paris. Got it.”, he responded curtly before shoving his face back into your now dripping core. He moaned against your bundle of nerves, gradually stroking his cock as he devoured you. 

Steve pressed his mouth to yours, swallowing your whimpers as you neared that edge. You reached down to rub your palm against the growing bulge in his pants. 

“You…you can be rough with me. Just don’t…don’t… I’m gonna…”

“Hey, no. Don’t cum until you finish that sentence.”, he warns.

“Just don’t—mmm—don’t hit me. Fuck! Yes…” Eddie pins your thighs down with his hands as you came hard against his tongue. Your arms wrapped around the other man as you kissed him passionately, your body trembling as you came down from your high. “You can spank me…just don’t like smack me or anything.”, you pant against his lips. 

“Ok. Ok, pretty girl.”

Eddie climbed up your frame, placing open mouth kisses on your skin along the way. 

“I’m, um, I’m on the pill. I struggle with most things but I always remember to take that. I don’t trust Simon to…ya know.” Your eyes shift between theirs as your voice gets smaller. “I mean, I still understand if you want to use a condom. I don’t have any but—”

The metalhead cuts you off with his lips. “Have you been with anyone else since our wonderful introduction to your now ex?”

“No.”, you grin up at him. “I got tested before the tour to so I’m clean. Have you been with anyone…recently…?”

“We’re attached to you 24/7. Have you seen us with anyone?”, Steve smiles making your grin grow as he stands up to start removing his clothes.

“I don’t know what you do with your free time!”

“Aw, that’s cute. She thinks we have free time.”

You playfully smack his shoulder and he in turn captures your lips. “Do you want me to…?” Your eyes gesture towards his cock and he tilts his head to follow your gaze, tickling your face with his hair. 

“Not tonight, sweetheart.” Eddie reaches down to grip your thigh, opening you wider as he drags his length through your pussy lips. “Do you feel that? Do you feel how hard you made me just from tasting you?”, he whispers, his forehead pressed against your own. You moan as he grinds his hips, teasing himself as much as he’s teasing you. 

“Please…”

“You want my dick inside you, baby?” You aggressively nod your head as your nails tread down his back. “F-fuck, ask me for it.”

“Please, Eddie, I need to feel you inside of me. I need you to make me cum again.”

Both your mouths fell open as he gradually thrust his cock into your entrance. 

“Goddamn, you’re so fucking tight.” His head fell to the side as your fingers reached up to tangle in his hair trying to hold him as closer to you as you could. 

“Does he feel good, Y/N?” Your eyes flick up to meet Steve’s who’s watching your face intently as you nod. You could hear Eddie panting in your ear as he pumped into you inch by inch causing your cunt to clench tighter to him. “How do you usually like it, honey? Tell him.”

“I…I…don’t…”, you stuttered over your words as he bottomed out. 

“Tell me, Y/N.”, Eddie whispered. “Tell me what you—mmm—what you need, pretty girl.”

“I don’t know.” You felt yourself start to tear up and immediately burrowed into his shoulder. 

“Hey. Hey, come on. Let me see that gorgeous face.”, Steve grinned when you looked up at him. “Nothing to be ashamed of in here, baby girl. What do you like?”

“It’s been a long time since anyone has asked me that.” Eddie pushed up on his elbows so he could look at you as well. “You were right. Simon has never made me cum. It’s been a while. Well except in your car.” They both chuckled. “Why don’t you show me what you like?”

“I don’t think you’re ready for that just yet.” The metalhead leans up on to his knees, pushing both your legs back till your own knees were close to your shoulders. He began pumping into you again, your eyes rolling and closing as you feel him touch deep inside you.

You felt Steve’s breath warm your cheek as one of his palms comes up to caress your face. “Eddie and I like to be in charge in a relationship; more so in the bedroom.”

His fingers slide down to trace your lips before softly lingering on your throat. “We like…taking care of you…” Your jaw falls slack as he tightens his grip around your neck as Eddie slams his hips harder into your own. After a few moments, he releases you and the other boy returns to his steady pace. “And in return, you submit to us.”

“Fuck, fuck, please.”, you beg; to which one even you aren’t sure. Steve continues his path down your body till his fingers find your clit. Your hand reaches for his wrist but Eddie is faster, gripping your own as he leans forward over you, pinning it to the pillow. 

“Goddamn.”, the metalhead groans as he feels your pussy tighten even further around him. He falls on top of you, rolling his hips so hard the bed moves underneath you. Your body shakes as you cum, moaning his name repeatedly as your free hand clings to his neck. 

Eddie couldn’t hold back any longer especially with your cunt spasming around him as you came undone. With a few more hard, deep thrusts he came inside of you causing you mewled at the feeling. 

His hair blocked most of his face but you could just make out the hint of a smirk painted across his features. 

“Told you…we knew what…a woman cumming sounded like.”, Eddie panted and you snicked underneath him. 

“You’re so dumb.”

“And you’re beautiful.”

He gently kissed your forehead before you turned to look at Steve. Your sweaty palm reached for his cheek and he turned into it, tenderly placing his lips against your skin. 

“Do you think you can take me, honey? It’s ok if you can’t.”

You almost too eagerly nod your head. “I can.”

Eddie carefully climbed off you and Steve couldn’t help but notice you were still a bit shaky. “Come here, pretty girl.” He moved you with little to no effort, tugging you till your back was to his chest. Lifting your leg, he bent it at the knee in front of you, placing it near the other boy’s hip. 

His lips kissed yours until you felt him hold your waist and guide his cock inside of you. You whined at the feeling as he allowed you time to adjust before pushing further in. 

“Steve…oh my…fuck. You’re so big.”

Your eyes squeezed shut as you felt his arms encase you and hold you closer to him. His breath warmed the nape of your neck till you felt him bottom out. 

“Fuck, baby girl. You’re so warm and wet. You’re making a mess on my cock.”

You’d heard dirty talk before. Hell almost every man in the entertainment business especially musicians thought they would lull any woman into erotic heaven just by saying dirty things in their ear. Simon and every one of your one-night stands had tried it.  Every time it made your eyes roll and not in a good way. 

Hearing Steve whisper his filthy words as he began really thrusting into you had you seeing stars while you whimpered out answers to his questions. 

“Can you feel me stretching you open? Fuck, honey. I’ve never had a pussy this tight before.”

Your eyes fluttered open when you felt another set of hands touching your body. 

“You’re doing so good, sweetheart. You look so gorgeous like this.”, Eddie cooed as he leaned in to kiss you. Your head lulled as both their lips trailed along your neck. “Can you cum again for us?”

You moaned as you shook your head. “Too much…”

“I know, princess. I know Harrington can be a bit overwhelming…”

You shook your head again. “Feels too…good. Can’t…”

“Yes, you can.”, he whispers, his finger drifting to your bundle of nerves. “Just give us one more.”

Steve slowed his pace and you whimpered as you turned to grip his neck with your arm. “Fast. Faster.”

“Is that what you need, sweet girl?” He does as you ask, pounding his hips into yours. 

You lurch forward bringing Eddie closer to you while your other arm threaded through Steve’s hair behind you as you felt yourself tumble over the edge. 

“Jesus fucking Christ.”, the boy behind you groaned as he chased his high. 

“Good girl, princess. Such a good girl.”, the metalhead praised as he petted your head, moving your hair out of your face. “You did so well. Are you ready for Steve to fill you up?”

You weakly nodded as your turned to face him, his nose pressing to yours as he panted against your lips. “Please cum. I want you to cum like he did. Please…I need it, baby.”

Your eyes remained on his face as his own closed, eyebrows scrunched together as he came, pumping his seed inside of you.

As carefully as he could, he pulled his cock out of you but you still whimpered at the feeling. 

“I know, honey. I’m sorry. Do you think you can handle a shower?”

Drunk on the high of them, you could barely move let alone speak but you somehow managed to shake your head at his question. 

“She can shower tomorrow morning before rehearsal. Let me get something to clean her with now though.”

“No…”, you lazily reach for Eddie’s arm before it slides from your grasp. “Too far.”

“He’s coming right back, baby girl. You’re okay.” Steve places soft kisses along your face. “We’re not leaving you. I promise.”

You wince as the metalhead gently opens your legs and cleans between them. “Maybe we should bring her to one of our beds till they change the sheets.”

“Yeah, I think that’s a good idea. Since she doesn’t want to shower, grab another damp rag so we can clean some of this sweat off her.”

“I’m sorry.”, you mumble.

“For what, sweetheart?”

 Opening your eyes halfway as Eddie sits you up, you glance towards where you had been laying as he starts running a new rag over your skin. 

“I…made…mess.”

“Yeah…nothing you need to be sorry for. Fucking Steve made a mess to. Look at him!” You giggle when he smiles down at you from his place behind his friend as he cleans below his waist. As he reaches your shoulders and neck, your forehead falls to lean against his. “You don’t have to apologize for everything, princess. Not everything is your fault.”

“Hey, beautiful. Can you do me a favor and drink some of this?”

“What is it?”, you cringe as you take it from him. 

“Water.”

After the first sip, you couldn’t stop, chugging it back till the glass was empty. “May I have more please?”

Both boys turn to each other, flashing a knowing smile. “Yes, honey. You can have more.”

Eddie suddenly lifts you into his arms and carries you to his bedroom, placing you down on his cool mattress. “Well, at least your using sentences. Do you want a shirt or anything?”

“No, thank you.”

Steve came in handing you the glass again which you eagerly chug after thanking him. They watch as you crawl under the sheets, waiting for you to get comfortable before getting in beside you. As soon as Eddie pulls the covers up, you wiggle to him, placing your head on his chest as you pull him closer.

Steve wraps his arms around your torso and your lower half immediately curves into him making both men smile. 

“Can I ask you something?”, he whispers and you respond with a tiny hm. 

“Why Paris?”

“My family went on vacation there when…when I was a kid. It was…the happiest I remember us…ever being. I go there sometimes when…I want to be left…left alone.”, you answered as you flitted in and out of sleep. “I…I feel safe…there.”

##########

@rckstrbee @melodymishahiddlestan @alienthingstwo

@siriuslysmoking @micheledawn1975 @cositaslua

@munsonmoonshine86 @unfocused81 @paleidiot

@steddieloverrr @aol19 @strngrlytn @mrsjellymunson

@needylilgal022

#steddie x reader #steddie fluff #steddie smut #steddie fanfiction #steddie #eddie munson #steve harrington #eddie munson fluff #eddie munson smut #eddie fanfic #eddie stranger things #steve fanfic #steve smut #steve stranger things #joe keery #joseph quinn #stranger things #fan fiction #steve harrington smut #steve harrington fluff #steve harrington angst #eddie munson angst #steddie angst #steddie fic #steddie x y/n #steddie x you #steddie x fem!reader

[chaosang3l]

if psych was your family show growing up you are elite

#psych #yes psych was my family show #my ring tone on my moms phone is the theme song #me and my dad watch it and everytime we watch it we always look out for the breakfast club cast🥰

[chocominnie]

One Last Time 02  —  Pjm. (M)

⇢ pairing: Jimin X Reader

⇢ Genre: Idol!Jimin, Exbf!Jimin, model!reader, sad au, fluff, tons of smut, angst

⇢ Synopsis: Your idol ex boyfriend Jimin cheated on you. You two have been broken up for a while now and the media has been keeping track of you and him. You’re trying to get over him, but the things that happen inbetween makes you re-think the entire breakup, and so does Jimin…

⇢ Song : xxxxx

⇢ Previous : 00   01

⇢ Word Count : 

⇢ Warnings: dominant jimin, makeout sessions, this is honestly a sad angsty au, cheating, pregnancy, unprotected and protected sex, a bunch of sex, no really a LOT of sexual themes too, I know I’m forgetting some but sorry in advance!

⇢ Copyright: please do NOT repost, translate, or modify my works in any way, shape or form, on any platform. If found doing so , it is considered as plagiarism and appropriate LEGAL action will be taken

⇢ Authors note: This is my mini series for the summer! Get your tissues, things to take your anger out on, and sit back and watch the drama unfold. Shall we begin?

Your eyes shoot open, chest heaving heavily as you let out a blood curdling scream. Not this again. The same dream over and over again each night. It leaves you sleepless. The time on the clock on your nightstand reads 3:04 am. Just only four hours ago is when you fell asleep. But a full night’s sleep hasn’t happened for a year so why would it matter anyways.

Once you catch your breath you unplug your phone from the charger and read some of the notifications. From your window, the night-time critters sing their songs along with the persistant owl that’s somewhere around the apartment complex. You’d only noticed him, the owl, just a few months ago when your cat started meowing with his hoots. 

A missed call from your uncle. 

Immediately you unlock your phone and dial the number. Bringing your index finger to your mouth you gently nip on it waiting for it to answer, The rings are agonizing to you. If something has happened you only wish and pray it wasn’t as bad as you think. He’s the only parental figure left in your life.

‘‘ Princess! Hello I was just calling to speak to you earlier. But I realized you are five hours ahead of me and you had probably went to sleep.’‘

His soothing voice calms your emotions making you let out a tiny breath of air. Thank god.

‘’Hey Charlie.” You sigh. Looking towards your left, you spot Clara purring quietly next to you. You can’t help but to smile while bringing a hand over to rub her head with your thumb.  She’s so small under the shining moonlight from your window.

Her white coat shines brightly amongst her, making you remember the first night you had brought her home. All she did was sleep, and it worried you because you had no prior expierence caring for anything, let alone a small animal. Clara only drank kitten milk and slept back then. Occasionally being awake enough to nip at your fingers whenever you pet or touched her.

Now she’s a bit bigger and walks around the apartment like she owns the place. Quite the little attitude she has, but its too damn cute for you to scold her whenever she does something wrong. 

“ Yes I did fall asleep from after a gathering at someone’s house.’’ You continue on, bringing your knees to your chest after opening the curtain of your window fully.

The moons brightness illuminates the entire room, but not so bright for you to complain though. ‘’ Oh- was it Jimin’s? Tell him I said hell-’’

You bite your lip hard at his name. He doesn’t know and you wont even dare to let him know. Knowing him, your uncle would have a fit and oppose to come back to Seoul to ‘set the record straight.’ to Jimin. That’s the last thing you want to do, cause trouble.

‘‘ It was his brother’s house warming party.” You say, lowering your tone in your voice. You look at the nightstand for a couple of seconds just before opening the top drawer of the wooden, polished piece. Your hands shakily pull out a picture of you two together.

It was taken at  Marne-la-Vallée, France right infront of Cinderella’s castle. That was the day that you and Jimin had to went to Disneyland in Paris, France. You cant help but to think, with the picture in hand, that it was one of the best nights ever. It was also the same night your virginity was taken.

‘‘ Oh.. I know that tone. Are you two arguing at the moment.”

You shrug, “ I mean you could say that.’’

No you cant.

‘‘ Alright alright I won’t talk more of him. Let’s change the subject.” He chuckles deeply into the phone.

‘‘ How’s Europe? Anything new happening on base?”

‘‘ Same old Same old. It’s been what? 2 years since I’ve left Seoul? The food is different over here. They don’t have kimchi pancakes sadly.”

You can only imagine the frowny face he makes at you whenever he doesn’t approve or like something. It always turns out to be funny.

You giggle into the phone shaking your head slightly, “ Of course. You are in Europe Charlie. Where are you getting food from anyway if you are on base?’’

‘‘ I can go off base to a certain mileage when I am off duty. I just have to report back in time. But you do know that you can always come live on base with me...’ He trails off.

Oh boy. Here he goes. He’s always talking about moving you on base with him. Hell, he’s been talking about it since before he had to go to be based in Europe. By then you were twenty years old and old enough to live by yourself. Growing up in Daegu, Korea since you were six, you felt as if Korea was home to you and you definately weren’t ready to leave yet.

Especially, after losing your parents here. Around eight years old, your aunt and mother were on the way to pick up your father from the airport. With your mom and dad also being military and based in Korea with your dad’s bestfriend, your uncle Charlie, your father had been called to take military leave to go and be based in Korea for the National Guard.

On the way back from the airport, a drunk driver had struck the car knocking them off the road and colliding head first into the railing of the bridge. All bodies were reported dead upon collision, including your aunt. Charlie didn’t take the news well at all, and so did you. Only eight years old and still a bit new to a foreign country. It was devistating for you and Charlie. Charlie did what was right and stepped up to be your legal guardian while taking some time off from the military. Till this day, he treats you like his sacred little daughter and you can’t ask for anyone better than him.

 “You are old enough to live on your own and housing is avail-”

You jump at his voice on the line again, being too spaced out from the tragic memory. Before he can go on any longer you cut him off. ‘‘ Im fine with the apartment you left me. Im paying the bills on time and taking good care of it.”

‘‘ Alright fine. But that option is always available you hear me? I will always be ready for you to come with me.’’

‘‘ Okay Charlie” You groan.

‘‘ Alright.. sweetie it’s getting late on this side and it’s already 3 am on your side. Get some sleep okay? Don’t you have a model shoot thingy or something? You have those a lot.’‘

‘‘ Yes i actually do in a couple of hours. It’s been a while since I’ve did a shoot. Please eat and sleep well. Don’t injure yourself.’‘

‘‘ I promise. You promise to do the same right?’‘ He says, rustling movements are in the background.

‘‘ Yes I promise. Good night sleep tight..’‘ You smile as you wait for him to finish the rest.

He chuckles one last time on the other end, ‘‘I’ll always love you, goodnight‘’

Beep Beep Beep

You in a racy light pink lingerie with white duvets and sheets is the concept of your comeback. It’s supposed to symbolize the “Night After’’. Camera’s click and directors yell and praise you in your subtle yet damaging moves and facial expressions. You want.. no need for this comeback to be successful. Not only did your manager schedule this, but she is making sure that they release this same very day.

Nobody in this company’s industry has ever did this before. But you, you are sort of the special one. The special foreigner as they say. It’s not like you don’t like it but you don’t like that they label you as that. Stylists, employee’s hell even anybody who works there treat you as a princess. It’s not bad, but it’s just weird.

‘‘ One last one. Give me a sexy yet innocent look mama.’‘ Elliot, the director says, smiling wide at you.

You slip a finger into your mouth and do a little pout with your lips.

Elliot busts out into a roar of happiness with his hands clapping furiously. ‘‘That’s it mama yes! That’s just what we needed!’‘

Adjusting his microphone earpiece, he turns around to greet and thank everyone, ‘‘ Alright everybody this concludes our shooting! You all worked so hard today. Make it home safe, eat well.’‘

Finally. You sigh out in relief and close your eyes. It’s been a long day. Almost 6 hours of shooting. Three Videos, and five swap outfits for each session of shooting for the ‘’ Night After’’.  As everyone heads out and starts cleaning up you bow your head slightly and thank them.

A stylist brings you a satin robe to cover yourself in. You thank her and put it on just before getting up from the bed and walking towards wardrobe. Once you are done putting on your clothes, your manager leads you straight out the exit. Outside awaits the car that drives you everywhere. Literally everywhere.

‘‘ Tomorrow somebody has put in a special request for you to appear as the main lead girl in their music video. It’s short notice and I told them I would have to bump some things around and notify you. But they are paying us and you good money to be in it.’‘

Money? Sounds like a plan.

‘‘ It’s fine. Who am I shooting for?’‘ You say, fluffing your hair just a little while inspecting yourself in the rear view mirror.

Your makeup is still intact with no ruins and the contacts they had given you suited you very well. A hazel with a slight bit of teal. Suddenly the car moves off into the busy streets of Seoul. You can’t help but to notice every couple that walks along the sidewalks. They seem so happy, glad to be around each other.

On the floor of the car lies your little mini backpack filled with all of your items and belongings. Picking it up, you begin to dig through it looking for some hand lotion to soothe your semi-dry hands. Once you find it you gently start to squeeze the tube.

‘‘ Kim Namjoon.’‘

You freeze. Namjoon? The same Namjoon from the group? Joonie? It’s been well… a year since you’ve seen him in person. Hell since you’ve seen all of Bangtan Sonyeondan together. Except for lastnight when Hoseok and.. that guy showed up.

You sigh already knowing the answer from the question you are about to ask.

‘‘ From…?’‘ You ask then put the lotion back in your bag. Slowly you rub your hands together to moisturize.

Your manager quickly flips through the daily planner, ‘‘ Bangtan Sonyeodan but this is for one of his mixtape songs.’‘

Thank goodness.

‘‘ That’s fine. What time will the car be arriving tomorrow?’‘

‘‘ 8 am on the dot. You need to be there by 8:30. I’ll be tending to one of my other models tomorrow so you will be alone. I can send som-’‘

‘‘ No no it’s truly okay. I know how to manage things myself. Besides, I learn from you.’‘ You reassure her with one of your winning smiles, laying your head on her shoulder.

‘‘ Aigoo what am I going to do with you?’‘

The day ends very well. The movies you’ve been watching have kept you occupied. But not occupied enough for you to keep crying at all the sad parts in the chick flicks. Breakups, someone had died, someone had even just spilled something onto the floor and that was enough to send you into tears.Only because when the main lead boy rushed to help clean it up, it reminded you of Jimin last-night helping Isabel.

‘’What is going on with myself.’’ You blow your nose into a tissue for what seemed like the thousandth time today. Clara lets out one of her meows beside you then goes back to grooming herself.

You place her onto your lap and begin to run your fingers through her fur over and over again. Such a soothing effect to you as you stare into space sulking in your thoughts.

Why is it that you weren’t enough for him? Why is it that every single little thing reminds you of him? You gave him your all and he gave you his but what happened? Where did you go wrong? Cooked, cleaned, satisfied his needs. You guys had even started to plan out what you wanted out of a family. When you wanted a baby and what you would name it. It was fun. The whole relationship was fun. Right until that scandal.

Ding.. Ding.. Ding.. DI-

You unlock your phone immediately to stop that annoying dinging noise. Not surprisingly it’s a text from Jeon Jungkook.

Kookie : Im coming over I’ll be there in exactly 3 minutes.

Kookie: Don’t think about leaving either.

Kookie: Im bringing someone with me.

Kookie: We need to have a serious talk babycheeks.

You roll your eyes at the nickname he’s given you. No matter how many times you tell him you want him to change it, he declines. There’s no point in asking anymore.

Why would he want to talk anyways and who is the person he’s bringing. Eh.. it might just be Ryan they seem to do everything together as a team.

As soon as you step foot out of your bed the sound the door clicking makes your head shoot up. How in the living hell does he know the password to your house? Rage takes over you. That’s something that you hate. When people invade your personal space. In this case, personal home.

‘‘ Jeon fucking Jungkook!’‘ You scream, abruptly stomping your feet all the way to and out your bedroom door. Suddenly you stop at the sight of the two faces staring back at you.

Jungkook’s expression holds a concerned yet upset face while the other just stands there calm and cool. But you on the other hand are way besides that level.

Your eyes must be filled with rage and the expression on your face is no good. How dare he disrespect you like that? Bringing him into your home, knowing the bad blood between you two. Oh, they both have something coming towards them. You begin to walk to them again making each step make the floor shake.

‘‘ Get out. Both of you. One you invade my personal private home..’‘

You grab both boys by their collars, making sure to grip the one on the right’s harder than usual. ‘‘ Two, you fucking invite him over here.’‘ You drag each of them towards the exit. Which is going good until Jungkook rips your hands away from his shirt and takes you over his shoulder.

You’ve had enough of him and his invasive ways. Pounding on his back with your fists, you make sure to scream into his ear. “ Put me the fuck down Jeon Jungko-”

You hiss at the stinging sensation on your ass. Did he just? Jimin stands there awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck. You make sure to make eye contact with him and roll your eyes. Something that always had and will piss him off.

‘‘ Hush. I told you all of us needed to have a deep talk about you.’‘

Jungkook plops your frail body onto one side of the couch in which he sits next to you. He motions for Jimin to come sit across from the both of you but you aren’t having it.

‘‘ Don’t you do it.” You glare at him. Jungkook sighs harshly only to pluck your forehead two times. You whine and rub it with your index and middle finger.

Jungkook shakes his head in disapproval, ‘‘ When are you ever going to learn? Jimin sit down now.”

‘‘ Truthfully.. I feel as though I shouldn’t be here so-”

“ Good. Get out you are unwanted.” You snap back causing him to give you one of his long stares with no facial expression at all.

Jungkook glares at you just before getting up to throw his hands in the air full of disappointment. “ Enough! “

Yelling. Something else you don’t like to hear being done at yourself. You finally sit still and quite avoiding any eye contact with the both of them.

He sits back down and clears his throat. Jungkook gives Jimin a look before continuing on.

‘‘ I gathered us here to talk about you..”

‘‘ Why. Im fine. How many times do I have to say it. Im fine im fine im fine im fucking fine!’‘ You exclaim, getting more mad by the second. When will people accept this?

‘‘ Baby.. ’‘

Your eyes shoot up to him and his soft voice. You didn’t want to but you did because his voice to you is like candy that melts into your mouth.

‘‘ Don’t call me that. You have a girlfriend at-least be loyal to her rather than what you did to me.’‘

‘‘ Fuck is anybody going to just sit here and listen? Can we at-least get to the source of the problem? Huh?’‘ Jungkook leans back into the couch clearly pissed by your attitude.

Jimin’s the first to speak and holds a firm eye contact with you, almost daring you to break away from it.

‘‘ Fine. Im just going to cut straight to it then. Why are you so jealous? You aren’t okay at all. I seen the way you looked at us yesterday. You wanted to break down so bad but you didn’t. It looks like you’ve been dropping weight day by day why aren’t you eating well?’’

You’re taken a-back by his jealous comment. Although you are you just cannot admit it. You are jealous. You do want him back. You cant bear to see him with another girl but you. But the fact that Jimin is concerned makes you really hope. Just hope that there is something left of you still in his heart.

‘‘ Jealous? Jealous tuh.” You scoff, leaning into Jungkook’s arms where you rest his head on your chest. You only do this just to see Jimin’s reaction and by the look on his face he doesn’t enjoy that move one bit.

‘‘ Yes jealous. I mean why else would you put almond extra-

‘‘ Woah. No need to go there. We established that it was a so called accident lastnight.” Jungkook does finger quotes into the air and looks down at you.

You lift your head up and furrow your eyebrows in annoyance, “ So called? So you really believe that I did it on purpose. Wow Jungkook. Escort yourself out.’’

He sighs, wrapping his arms around you securly in hopes of you settling down a  little, “ Honestly it’s not like that. I wasn’t there to see you bake them nor was I watching her eat it. Im just saying that you knew Jimin was coming and obviously his girlfriend was going to come too. It’s a little sketchy is all.”

There’s no fixing what he said. Him adding onto his explanation just made things sound worse than what he’s trying to say. You don’t have time to be ganged up on, nor like it at all. It’s best if they both just leave, to not turn nothing into something.

‘‘ Get out. Now. Before I call and tell Ryan what you said and then she’ll definitely deal with you.’‘ You say, removing yourself from off of him and onto the other side of the couch with your legs crossed.

Mad isn’t even the word to describe yourself right now. You’re just a mixture of all emotions.

Jungkook now looks of sorriness written all over his face. You bite your lip and shake your head while pointing towards the door. He sighs heavily and takes one last look at you while removing himself from the couch. You watch him slip on his coat and shoes.

Jimin gets up from his spot on the couch, ‘‘ I’ll be leav-”

‘‘ Sit down we aren’t done talking.” 

He looks at you with his eyebrows furrowed, sitting back down slowly.

Jungkook keeps his head down as he wraps his blue scarf around his neck. Poor baby, but he shouldn’t of said it. “Please better yourself and talk it out with each-other. Im leaving.”

‘‘ Make it home safely.. Kookie.” You sigh once the door closes behind him. Now you’re here. Face to face with Park Jimin.

The same Jimin who cheated on you. The same Jimin you haven’t seen in a while. You take a few moments to take in his appearance. He seems to have re-gained his muscles that are peaking through his black, longsleeve shirt. His thighs are still thick, just like his luscious lips. Of course he changed his hair color to black. But who knows, he might change it again.

‘‘ You’ve been doing well?’‘ You say, voice low but enough for him to hear. You drop your eyes to your lap instead of keeping intact with his.

‘‘ Yes. But you have not. Im disappointed in you. Why are you doing this to yourself? Don’t do this because of me.”

‘‘ Jimin you don’t know the feeling. You don’t know how it feels to be left wondering why you weren’t good enough for someone. Why they had cheated on you. You don’t understand at all and wont ever.’‘ Your voice cracks on the last sentence and you an feel the lump in your throat become sore.

He bites his lip unsure of what to say next. Those words had hit him good inside. ‘‘ Im sorry. I truly am. But you know the reason why we had to end it. I fucked up bad and the media was making the scandal bigger and messier day by day. It was better to just call it off.’‘

One by one your tears start to drop. You nose begins it’s running trip but you sniffle it back up.

‘‘ You could of denied it. You know you could of made a statement and denied it. But you felt something for her didn’t you? Didn’t you?’‘ You semi-yell, sobs already starting to take it’s way over.

He bites his lip once again and ruffles his fingers through his hair, “ Baby..’’

You wipe your tears with your hands making your face even more puffy from the crying. “ I am jealous. I am I admit it Jimin. But do you know i have been suffering for one year and two months? I can’t sleep at night because im so used to your touch at night. I look at every couple in Seoul and think to myself, Dang they seem so happy. What’s their secret?’’

Jimin sits up, making eye contact with you with tears welling up into his eyes. It hurt’s you more than yourself to see him crying. It always has.

‘‘ Please don’t do that. Don’t do this to yourself. Please get help from someone to try and move on. Please. I don’t like to see or hear you make yourself suffer.’ He begs, getting up from his seat and coming towards you.

Jimin sits next to you, hesitantly opening his arms up to you. Would it be wrong to embrace him? He’s being too sincere, but thats what you want right? You decide to just do it, and lean into him only for him to pull you in closer into his chest.You just lay there crying and sobbing while he runs his fingers through your hair. You shouldn’t be doing this. He has a girlfriend. But it feels so right.

‘‘ What does she have that I don’t? Why couldn’t you love me the same way you love her “  You cry into his chest, soaking his shirt with your tears. 

You’d been waiting for this moment to just let it out. Let everything out.

‘’ Please don’t make this harder than what it is right now. Just try and forget me and move on. Please.” Hypocritcal. How does he expect you to get over him when he’s the one whos holding you so tight right now. Soon enough his sniffles join yours in harmony.

You raise your head up and look him deep into the eyes while you wipe away his tears, “ Don’t cry Jimin. I’m the one supposed to be crying over you. Don’t cry.’’

He takes your hand away from his face and wraps his fist ontop of yours, “Please promise me you will move on okay?’’

You shake your head no, “ I can’t make that promise.”

He doesn’t say anything. He gently cradles you in his arms and lifts you up. You don’t think to where he is going. You just close your eyes and grab onto his shirt firmly not wanting to let go.

Soon enough you feel the cold sheets over your bed. He covers you in the duvet and leans down to your forehead.  A kiss. Your fist is still locked onto his shirt in which he tries to pry it away but you don’t want to let him go. He sighs and raises his arms up as he takes off the shirt revealing an extra plain white wife beater under it. Taking your other hand, he wraps your hand into another fist onto the shirt to where both of your hands are holding onto it.

‘‘ Please better yourself for me baby. Sleep and eat well. “

Is all he says before turning off the lights and walking out your bedroom door.  You can hear him putting on and zipping up his heavy coat but you just don’t make a sound.

The apartment door clicks and beeps letting you know he’s already gone.

#park jimin #jimin fanfic #jimin imagine #jimin scenario #jimin reaction #jimin x reader #bts jimin #jimin fluff #jimin angst #jimin sad #jimin au #jimin smut #fuckboy jimin #fuckboy!jimin #bts scenario #bts smut #bts #bts imagine #bts reaction #bts x reader #jeon jungkook #jungkook #jungkook fluff #jungkook angst #jungkook fanfic #idol jimin #idol!jimin #idol ! jimin #idol jimin au #ex boyfriend jimin

[lavishedinjimin]

all the good girls go to hell

— synopsis: The Angels made a deal with Jeon Jungkook, the son of Lucifer, to help them bring Y/n back to her good, prim and proper self. Even though Jungkook grants the atrocious plan, he leaves a lesson that no one should give their trust to a wicked devil like him.

↳ pairing: jungkook x f. reader

↳ genre: smut, very slight angst if you squint hard enough

↳ rating: m/18+

↳ word count: 10k

↳ warnings: religious themes, heaven and hell, angels, devils (this fic is not a correct representation of these figures and is purely fictional), alcohol intake, cursing, hard dom jk, daddy! jk, fingering, multiple orgasms, orgasm denial, squirting, unprotected sex, breathplay, spanking, face fucking, filthy dirty talk, rough sex, jungkook and his demon cock ehe

a/n: title is inspired by billie eilish’s song all the good girls go to hell. her title inspired me to write this fic! please ignore if you find any errors <3

“You’re not good enough.” 

“You look so pathetic, really.”

“Can you at least try to look hot?” 

“This is why no one likes you.” 

These words will forever haunt you until the day you die. 

It wasn’t your fault that you were raised very strictly, your overly-protective parents treating you like some kind of rare treasure that no one, no man, can touch. The fact that your parents still had to drive you home from school even at an age like this always irritated you to the brim of your existence. So now you can’t even have the freedom, the life of a normal young girl can have. 

Being raised strictly with a heavy-handed family – not to mention religious, too – has taken a toll on your mental health. There’s always the feeling of pressure wherever you go and whatever you do. The fear of not succeeding and disappointing your mom and dad is the worst feeling, like the Devil punching your gut repeatedly, as many times as he likes. 

Plus, some students at your school know you for your lack of “personality”, the boring one, the killjoy. You can’t even refute because it was all true. You never experienced fun, parties, how to have interesting conversations, how to interact with a large crowd, all because of your parents being so uptight in you. 

“Y/n!” The high-pitched voice of your mother calls from downstairs, and you were quick to scurry outside your room and find where she was sitting on the couch. “Yes, mom?” You say. 

She was dressed in a royal-blue dress that goes up to her knees, her hair fixed perfectly and the hairspray is clearly doing a great job of keeping her updo in place. She grabs her purse while your dad walks into view, dressed up in a neat suit. “We’re leaving for our business trip, Y/n. Didn’t I tell you that?” 

“Ah.” You sort of forgot about that. 

Quickly nodding your head, you force a fake smile that you know all too well, “Yes.” 

She gives you a weird glance before she fixes her makeup in a mirror, and your dad decides to continue for her. “We’ve hired a nanny to look after you, so that you won’t go out and about going behind our backs—”

“But dad! I really don’t need someone to babysit me,” You scoff. You weren’t a child anymore, what are they thinking! “I’m an adult. I can handle myself. Don’t you trust me?” 

Trust. Something they don’t have with you, whether they admit it or not. 

Your dad just sighs deeply and starts to walk closer to you. He places a hand on your shoulder as he looks straight into your eyes, giving you an authoritarian look. “Y/n, just do as you’re told and be a good daughter.” 

“I’ve always been one,” you scorn. 

“A good daughter doesn’t talk back.” Your mother retorts. 

This is why you can never argue with them. They never let you speak your own opinion or have your own voice. 

Your parents left exactly at 5 PM as they went on their flight to Madrid, leaving the house all to yourself only for tonight.

It was the next day, and you were sitting on the dining table, eating your cereal peacefully as you watched Netflix on your phone – until the doorbell rings. 

You stand up and quickly make your way to the front door, pouting when you already know that it is the person that was supposed to look after you. 

This is ridiculous. 

“Hello!” A bright, short middle aged woman appears standing on the doorway, her bright energy startling you. “Y/n! I’m May, nice to meet you!” She lifts her hand in front for a handshake, and you chuckle nervously, accepting it. “I’m here to look after you for ten days, hm?” 

“Uh, ah, yeah. C-Come in!” You tried to sound as positive and energized as you could to match her own energy, but you couldn’t. You step aside to let her in, pulling her luggage with her and she immediately takes up the design of the house. She was nodding her head, her arms crossed together while you accompanied her little journeys throughout the whole ground floor. You found her weird. 

“Uh, come follow me, my dad says you’ll be staying here at the guest room —” 

“Wonderful! I thought I was sleeping on the couch!” She claps her hands, excited that she has her own room. 

You look at her with big, shocked eyes, yet you can’t say anything. 

“O-Okay…” you mumbled, “Here,” you helped her open the door and she immediately set her things up. “May?” 

“Yes, my dear?” She stops unpacking her bags to look up at you. “I’ll be at the kitchen, okay? If y-you wanna ask anything, I’m right over there.” 

“Ah, that’s okay, Y/n. Your mother told me everything I need to know. Your bedtime is at eight and no midnight snacks!” 

Your heart drops down to the floor as you immediately encountered a wave of emotions. Why did it matter?! Why did your mom had to apply all these stupid rules when she’s not even around? You thought at the start that you’ll have some kind of freedom when your parents aren’t here, thinking that your nanny might be easier, but perhaps not. 

“Okay.” You say simply. 

How else can you prove to people that you can be better? You're sick of everyone seeing you as the boring one, but your parents were the only thing that was keeping you from having fun. So you decide to be a little risky. 

Step one: Sneak out the house. 

Isn't that what people your age do? Usually they sneak out to party, to go hang out with their friends and have the time of their life. But you had none, no ‘best friend’, but a couple of lunch friends here and there. 

“I should try clubbing.” You mumble to yourself as you sit down on the plush comfort of your mattress. Until you hear your phone chimes, signalling a text. You grab your phone from the bedside table and frown when you see who the text was from. 

Mom: Remember to go to church later, Y/n. 

You didn't reply, instead, it got you thinking. 

Nothing will happen if you skip church, right? You've always attended Mass every Sunday with your parents, so there's absolutely nothing wrong with skipping at least once.

Besides, you need to plot your plans for tonight!

~

“What is this girl doing?” Armaros says in a deep whisper, his well-shaped eyebrows furrowing deeply while he watches Y/n on her phone, laying down on her bed as if church isn't just five minutes away from starting. 

Armaros rushes to the other side of the room to get a better view of her human who lays on her stomach, a white wisp of smoke trailing behind him. He shakes his head, crossing his arms together in front of his chest. “Y/n, Y/n,” he tuts, “What are you doing?!” 

He decides to step forward and reaches forward for his hand to caress the crown of your head. He chuckles when he sees your eyes expand in a quick second, your body abruptly sitting up straight from the tingling feeling in your neck. Your hairs stand up, a chill running down your spine. 

This was Armaros’ way of mustering his presence onto you. Your dad always taught that whenever you suddenly feel a chilling sensation out of nowhere, it means that your guardian angel is there with you and trying to send you a message. 

And you clearly know what he's trying to say. 

There was a slight feeling of guilt – uneasiness, even. But no. You've already decided that you weren't going to follow your old routine. 

Armaros’ jaw drops when you don't move from your position on the bed, only making yourself comfortable even further. ”Don’t you dare skip church...” he slowly whispers to himself. But he quickly shakes his head side to side, trying to be optimistic, “It's just one time. Just one time.” 

Time passes by faster than you think, you sink your teeth down on your bottom lip, chewing on it as you try to Google clubs near you. It was ridiculous, feeling so overwhelmed from all of the options the Internet is showing you. 

There was a generous list of bars and clubs with different ratings. It was a humane decision to choose the best one, right? So you went for a nightclub called ‘Soap Seoul’. Although, you feel your stomach churn when you scroll through the images attached to it; seeing all of the strange blue and red LED lights, big and tight crowds, and an HD picture of their bar. The bar was long and almost occupied the width of the whole club. You don't even know if you can stand such a place like that. 

But no. You can't back out now! You had to show yourself and to others that you can have some fun too. 

~ 

The club opens tonight at 8 pm, letting yourself have two hours to prepare. Rummaging through your garments of clothing, you try to find an appropriate outfit.

“I have nothing!” you whined, eyebrows furrowing in dismay. All you had were simple t-shirts and countless skinny jeans and leggings. Your dresses were almost knee-length and suitable for church – not for a nightclub! 

Armaros stands at a distance, shaking his head at you. 

Until, you heard a loud knock on the door, “Y/n!” May's voice shouts from the other side of the room, “Dinner's ready!” 

Oh no. 

Quickly opening the door, you stared at her with big, worried eyes. “May! I-uhh, I-I’m not gonna stay for dinner…” you mumbled, looking at the ground. 

“Oh, why is that?” she asks, a faint sad tone in her voice. You felt so sad and regretful that you didn't say anything to her because she already cooked your dinner. 

“I-I have plans for tonight,” you hold your hands behind your back, slightly getting embarrassed. 

“Are you going out with your friends?”

“Y-Yeah!” You lie. You've never lied before. 

“Ah, I understand. Have you told your mom?” 

She doesn't have to know. 

“Yup.” 

And there it was again, the chills in your neck appeared while your arm and leg hairs stood up. Armaros touches your scalp, desperate to seek your attention and bring you back to your old, good self. The angel didn't like that you were lying, for he was perpetually accustomed to your good deeds. It was making him anxious for what's about to come. 

But you ignored his message. May nods when you told her that she can have the food to herself. 

You feel a pang of guilt rush through your body when you shut the door behind you, your heartbeat suddenly racing faster. The nervousness in you made your head hurt. Is this the right thing to do? No. It wasn't. But you had to show people that you can be different. Will it be worth it? Of course. 

Thankfully, you spot a white dress that you've never worn before. It was a gift from your cousins that was supposed to be another addition to your collection of church dresses but it was too short for your liking. 

“Hm, maybe this will work…” you quietly mumble to yourself.

You tried the piece of clothing on, carefully examining your reflection in the full-length mirror. The hem of the skirt falls right above your mid-thigh, too high for your usual comfort but for the sake of dressing up for a nightclub — there was no problem. The dress was snug, hugging your body so that it accentuates your curves.

The dress was plain white and was relatively simple. You don't really know what people usually wear for nightclubs but you were certain that dresses were a part of the code. 

You looked for your black three-inch heel that you last wore during your highschool graduation, slipping it in carefully. Doing a little bit of makeup and applying a thin layer of lip gloss, you grabbed a purse and walked out of your room. 

“May, please don't wait for me, okay?” you say after walking past her. 

“W-Wait, I'm supposed to–”

“It's okay. I'll be okay.”

“She's not gonna be okay!” Armaros declares, kneeling on one knee before Archangel Michael – the protector and the spiritual warrior, as he mentions Y/n's recent mischiefs.

After you've been to the nightclub the first day, you've never stopped. You became addicted. 

Sometimes you don't even tell May that you're going out, you just sneak out of the window and let May worry about you. You've happened to know how to drink as you get wasted every single night, hanging around with people that you don't know, people that are a bad influence on your good side. These past few days had you acting up like you’ve never before. You longed for alcohol and the feeling of it numbing your nerves, and there’s not a day where you didn’t get drunk.

Armaros’ power wasn't enough to stop you. Every single day he's been drying his best to send signals, to make you feel certain ways and speak to your consciousness that what you are doing is by far dangerous and wrong. But you never listened. 

You've skipped church, stopped talking to God, ignoring your parents’ phone calls, not doing your homework just because you're busy either getting drunk or making out with someone at the club. It's like you have been addicted to misbehaving. 

But for you, you thought you’re doing the right thing. 

“Armaros, are you doubting your powers?” Archangel Michael replies, running his fingertips along the sharp blade of his sword. 

“N-No, but, nothing seems to work. She's been ignoring my calls for almost two weeks. I just want the best for her.” Armaros’ voice fades at the end of his sentence. He was speaking with such sincerity because he really cares for Y/n. He truly loves her. “Why is she doing this?” He asks for help.

“Because, my dear, she's trying to prove something she's not for other people.”

“What?” 

Archangel Michael laughs quietly, staring at him endearingly. He points his sword at him, “She obviously tries to be immoral to fit in. She's rarely praying to God like she used to, rarely respecting the people around her. Ever since humans bullied Y/n for being herself – she starts to change. But the question is…”

He walks around Armaros, his eyes never leaving his. “Is this making her happy?” 

Armaros lowers his head and shakes his head. “I don’t know.” 

The Archangel grins and returns his sword back on the scabbard attached to his belt. 

“If I can't warn her to stop, then who else can?” The angel asks. 

Michael lifts an eyebrow up, crossing his arms together as he stands right in front of him. His mouth draws into a slow smirk, a hint of playfulness in his eyes as if a lightbulb appeared on top of his head. 

“You wanna have some fun, Armaros?” 

“What do you mean?” 

“Stand up, stand up.” Armaros quickly obeys his superior’s command. The Archangel places a hand on his right shoulder, preparing to speak. 

“I have an idea. We call Jeon Jungkook up and–” 

“No! Absolutely not! I will not allow Y/n to come face to face with the son of Lucifer!” Armaros bellows, instinctively pushes Michael's hand away from him. 

“Armaros! It's just an idea!” Michael chuckles, spreading his arms to the side as he shakes his head. “And besides, I have to ask permission from our Highness anyway.” 

“And what will he do? Taunt her? Provoke Y/n to be more sinful?” Y/n's guardian angel asks, referring to Jungkook. “We both know how manipulative and cunning he can be!”

“No, no. We'll make a deal with him, of course! No devil will do anything without receiving something in return.” 

“This idea of yours, not to be rude, but is really out of this world.”

Archangel Michael snorts from the out of the blue pun. 

“Do not be afraid. If our Lord agrees to our plan, I'll be watching. I always will. Give me your trust, Armaros.”

Armaros sighs deeply, yet smiles up at him right after. “Okay, I trust you.” 

“May, stop it,” you mutter angrily, pulling your arm away from her hold. May tries to block your way from going outside the house but you abruptly push her to the side. 

“Y/n! Your mom told you that–” 

“Told me what?! That I’m being independent? Unruly? That I should just stay home? I don’t give a fuck anymore, May. I’d rather hang out with friends than stay here and do nothing!” You bark at her. She was smaller than you and you were definitely giving off that intimidating vibes that you wanted to show. She isn’t the one wearing the pants in this house. You are. 

“Y/n, I will not tolerate this behavior!” May snaps, eyes glaring at you with her hands balled up into fists on her sides. 

Rolling your eyes, you let out a sour chuckle, “You sound like my mom.” 

May sighs deeply, the tiredness in her voice evident, “I’m just trying to keep you safe, Y/n. Just listen to me.” 

“I’m an adult. I can keep myself safe. Now, let me go and don’t wait for me.” 

“Y/n!” 

“Bye May! Have a nice sleep!” 

“Y/n! Where the fuck are you?!” Emilia, one of the new friends you've met no longer than three days ago shouts through the phone as loud, blazing music muffled her voice. “Sophia and I are waiting for you! Get your ass over here!”

“I'm almost there, save me a drink already!” you giggle, looking out from the taxi’s window. 

Sophia snatches the phone out of Emilia’s hand to speak to you, “Y/n, you still remember the bet we made, right?” 

“Of course! It's not a huge deal, c'mon now.” You roll your eyes, faking a laugh. 

“We'll see!” Emilia giggles. 

The driver drops you in front of the nightclub and you throw him a couple of dollars. Stepping out of the car, your high heels clicking on the cement. Upon entering the place, you were immediately greeted with your friends. They were both wearing a tight dress – glittery red and silver – whilst you wore a black one that reached down to your middle thigh. You bought the dress only a day ago, special thanks to your Amazon Prime account . 

“Hey! Here, drink this,” Sophia hands you a single malt whiskey and you swiftly drown it down your throat without any problem. You reminisce back to your first day where you can’t even take a sip of beer without gagging. Now look where you are. 

“Ahh fuck, that tastes good,” you mumble through gritted teeth. 

“Why are you late tonight, Y/n?” Emilia asks as she leads you to the bar to order more alcohol. Her high pitched voice mixing with the loud music,”You know it's always 9 PM. Sharp.” 

You breathe out heavily as you watch Sophia pour three shots of straight vodka into a shot glass. She distributes the beverage to the two of you. 

“Well, uh–” 

“What?” Emilia snaps.

“I couldn't find a goddamn cab, that's why!” you hide your falseness with laughter, hoping they won't sense your lie. 

“Alright anyway, let’s go get wasted and you, Y/n – will be our first player.” Emilia smirks as she crosses her arms together. She analyzes your body, eyeing you up and down. You didn’t like it, and you felt worried. 

Your eyebrows furrow, confused and slightly offended, “What, why me?” You take a sip of your newly-ordered beer, trying to get comfortable on the plush-covered stool. 

“Because,” Sophia answers for her, “we need to know your… capacities.” 

You snort, “Capacities of what? My capacity of having to get into a m-man’s bed? Pffft… easy!” 

Sophia’s forehead furrows, glancing at Emilia with a knowing look before focusing her attention back to you. “Sure. Anyway, let’s have fun first and then…” she leans closer to you, her face inches away from yours. You feel your face redden in embarrassment, “And then you can choose your man.” 

It wasn’t that bad. It isn’t bad dancing around the dance floor, beer in hand, as you danced all your worries away. Emilia and Sophia were out there – somewhere, but you didn’t care about them at this moment. You let your body go with the beat of the loud EDM music, holding your hands up in the air as you whipped your head left to right. You had a huge smile on your face, the alcohol kicking in like it was meant for your body to consume. 

Sweaty bodies were bumping each other from left and right, and you for sure stepped on someone’s toe with your pumps. Nevertheless, you didn’t care. You were having your fun. 

It was until the song changed from upbeat to a more sensual, heart-pumping song from the loud bass. As if there was a switch inside you, you turned into a sultry mess. 

Wasted. You were wasted like hell. 

Your eyes turn into little slits as you look around the dance floor to try and find someone to play with. Taking a huge sip of your drink, your throat burns yet you tried to ignore it. 

“Ah-hah!” you giggle, walking – or should we say, stumbling – towards a guy with black hair parted in the middle, nicely dressed in a black button up tucked in some skinny jeans. The man locks eyes with you, licking his plump lips as his eyes rake your body. 

“Hey there, gorgeous,” he smirks, making you blush in red as he holds your waist and tugs you closer to him. The song in the background was helping you a lot to get into that seductive, sexy mood that you planned to have. 

“Hey,” you smile up at him, “I’m Y/n.” 

“What a pretty name for a pretty lady.” He starts swaying your body to the beat, going along with you. “I’m Seokjin. Nice to meet you.” 

Seokjin tugs your body closer until he holds the back of your head with one hand, making you look deep into his dark eyes. “Y-You’re a new face,” you slur, “You don’t belong here.” 

Unexpectedly, your eyes grow big when Seokjin throws his head back as he laughs almost hysterically. “What?” you question. 

The man slightly leans down until his face draws near to yours, and you can immediately smell the alcohol in his breath. You didn’t judge though, you probably had beer-breath too. 

“Baby girl…” Seokjin suddenly speaks deeply, making your heart jump from the sudden change in his voice. There was a sultry look in his eyes that made it hard for you to keep eye contact. “Baby it’s you who doesn’t seem to belong. You don’t know who I am.” 

“Well y-you don’t know me e-either!” You try to retaliate, although it was messed up with your embarrassing stuttering.  

“You really wanna know?” he whispers, his lips right against your lips, almost touching yours. You couldn’t breathe properly, wanting to pull away but his intoxicating scent was forcing you to him. 

You nod your head, not trusting your voice. 

“I own this place, baby.” 

You almost tossed your cup right across the room from his sudden confession, totally not expecting such a young-looking man to own such a place like this. Your eyes expand, body staying still. 

’Wait! Be sexy… be sexy…’ you thought to yourself after an awkward five seconds of silence. 

You decide to chuckle, biting your bottom lip slowly as you draw yourself nearer to him. He lifts a brow up in surprise, wrapping his arms around your hips and he closes the distance between the two of you. 

“Really? Well then,” you mutter, “I want you to own me too.” 

“Oh, finally. Someone straightforward.” 

“Well I – oh!” Seokjin takes you by surprise when he quickly tugs your arm and leads you to the second floor of the club. You haven’t been in this area before, looking so luxurious and well decorated. Although what shocks you is the series of doors that passes through a long, wide hallway. 

“Seok...Seokjin,” you whisper, but he looks at you with a smirk, a playful glint in his eyes. 

“C’mon baby,” he opens a door and walks you inside, locking it behind him. “Let’s have a little fun.” 

Let’s have a little fun. 

Yeah. I should. 

This is fun, right? 

Before you can even process things, Seokjin shoves your body to a wall as his hands start to wander down your sides. With flushed cheeks, you look at him like you’ve just seen a ghost but he clearly doesn’t mind, grinding his hips into yours. 

“Mmm, what a cute babe I have in front of me,” he groans, leaning forward to pepper wet, gentle kisses all over your neck and down to your shoulders. 

Something feels off. 

“Y/n, right?” he asks, his forehead furrows and you nod. “Can I kiss you?”

Your heart starts to rapidly pump inside your chest, feeling as if it’ll burst at any minute. An uncomfortable feeling starts to overwhelm your system, sensing your palms getting sweaty. You can’t look at his eyes, looking anywhere but him. 

“Uh, o-okay,” you straighten your back as you try your best to look confident. 

This is the perfect opportunity to tell your friends. Having sex with someone like him will absolutely impress Emilia and Sophia. 

Seokjin chuckles, shrugging, “Alright then.” And without any warning, he throws you on the bed and he quickly hovers above your body. 

“Mmph–!” he immediately presses his lips into yours before you can even react to everything that had just happened. He caresses your cheeks with both hands, his lips moving softly with yours. You try your best to keep up with him and his pace, but you can’t. There was something stopping you from giving him your all. Seokjin grunts nevertheless, humping you. 

Seokjin’s right hand snakes down to grab the hem of your dress as he teasingly pulls the fabric up, then lets it snap back down. There was a weird feeling inside your stomach, and it did not feel good at all. 

His hand slowly starts creeping up your leg, and that’s where you couldn’t hold it back. 

“Mmm, n-no,” you mewl, pushing him away from you. Seokjin stares down at you with a frown, head tilted to the side. 

“Y/n?” 

Rapid heart rate, the back of your neck sweating, and chills all over your body occur all at the same time. You were panicking. 

“I-I…” immediately you stand up from the bed, hiking your stupid short dress down as much as you can. “S-Sorry,” furiously shaking your head from side to side, you stumble your way to the door. 

“Y/n, wait!” Seokjin yells, confused yet he felt sorry at the same time. “Let’s talk about it!” 

“No,” you whisper. You can’t do this anymore. There was no energy left in your body to talk, to process what just happened, to stand in this fucking club. Home. All you were thinking about was going home. 

You twist the doorknob open, trying to catch your breath as much as you can but you feel like you were going to pass out any minute. Making your way down the stairs, you run as fast as you can towards the exit of the nightclub yet a person catches your arm. 

“Y/n!” Your eyes widen when Emilia and Sophia stop you, observing your state. “What’s wrong with you?” 

“No…” you breathe tirelessly, “c-can’t do it…” 

“You failed?” Emilia snaps as she leans her body on one hip, resting her hands there. She looks at you with disgust, “But we saw the guy that you’re with! He was hot!” 

Sophia snorts, smirking as she stares at you sourly, “Proves our point. You’re nothing, Y/n. You had such an easy job, the guy’s already all over you and you just had to throw him? Where is he, let me get with him myself.” Sophia struts away, heels clicking as she flips her long hair over her shoulder, leaving you with Emilia. 

“What can I say, Y/n,” she smiles menacingly, the corners of her eyes crinkling, “You can never be like us.” 

Your whole body felt heavy, heavy like you were carrying a boulder behind your back. This isn’t what you had planned at all, everything was going so well until this! Your eyes started welling up with tears, blurring your sight. You had to go. 

Without saying a word, you quickly run away to the exit, ignoring Emilia’s insensitive laugh. 

What went wrong? Why did you feel that way? Negative thoughts were clouding your mind as you cried and cried to your poor, soaked pillow. 

Maybe you are just not enough. Perhaps you’re not meant to be like this. 

It was fun the first time around, and you were actually enjoying yourself. But the days passed and you sadly weren't doing this for your own pleasure anymore, but for the validation of other people. 

You should’ve stopped Seokjin from touching you when it clearly made you uncomfortable. There was a line and he crossed it, but you erased that line so you can finally say that you’ve slept with someone. But you guessed it wasn’t that easy. 

Grabbing your phone, you ignored all of the rude messages Emilia has sent you, blocking her and Sophia’s number. You turned off your phone, throwing it somewhere on the ground without care before you switched off your lamp. There was never a time that you’ve cried yourself to sleep, but tonight was your first. 

“And what do I get in return for this deal?” Jeon Jungkook purrs with a low, dark tone, crossing his legs together as he sits on his father’s fire-blazing throne. Even though he has his own throne for himself, thrones on fire were way cooler. He scans the frightened angel from head to toe through the strands that fell in front of his eyes. 

“The A-Archangel says you will obtain a soul. A soul that is longing for hell.” Armaros stutters as he tries to keep eye contact with the devil’s hard glare. 

Jungkook chuckles, hanging his head low. “You mean to tell me…” he starts to stand up and walks towards the angel. Armaros tries his best to keep his guard up and stand as tall as possible. 

Jungkook circles around him, arms crossed while his right hand plays with his bottom lip, “That I should convince this little girl to prevent doing bad, bad things to stop her from going to hell?” He laughs hysterically. “That’s quite… an unnatural job for a devil, isn’t it? It’s completely the opposite of what i’m supposed to do. Tell Michael that his plan is utter bullshit.”

Armaros takes a deep sigh, closing his eyes for a brief second before replying. “Firstly, Y/n is not a little girl. And second, this job is easy. You have the skill to persuade humans to sin – what’s hard with doing the opposite? Besides, you’ll obtain a soul either way.” 

His words made Jungkook ponder and deliberate with himself. He stops in front of Armaros and shows him his signature imposing smile. “I can have my way with the girl, right?” He bites his lip, “Anyway I want?” 

This made Armaros’ eyes go wide, mouth opening but no words seem to come out properly, “I-I… w-well, um… yes? Yes? P-Perhaps? Just don’t do anything bad to her.” 

Jungkook scoffs, running his long tongue over his teeth as he smirks, “Define bad, Mr. Angel.” 

“You know… hurt her.” He gulps.

The devil squints his eyes, absolutely loving Armaros’ reactions. “Oh, don’t worry. I’m not gonna kill her, if that’s what you mean.” 

“I’m done with this conversation.” Armaros quickly chirps as he unfolds his large, white wings. “Remember what your main goal is, Jungkook. I’m counting on you.” 

Jungkook stops him before he flies back up. “Armaros…” he says, dragging his name long in his tongue. Armaros looks at him, eyes impatient, arms crossed together. 

“You know I’m a devil, right?” 

The angel chuckles, scoffing, “Oh, I know that alright.” He scorns, eyeing Jungkook up and down. Although the devil in front of him looks intimidating and his eyes are jet black, Armaros keeps his calm. “I’m only following orders. I didn’t agree with The Archangel in the first place.” 

“Do you know what devils do to… humans?” 

Armaros nods fully. 

“And what I might do to… that precious little girl?” Jungkook growls deeply, walking closer to him. He tilts his head down, looking at him through his lashes, “There’s a huge chance that I might not control myself when I see her.” 

“What do you mean?” 

Suddenly, black smoke appears from Jungkook’s right hand, summoning something beside him. The smoke appears to subside and at once, Y/n’s appearance can be seen through the thin air. Jungkook rests his hips on one side, twirling his hand so that her image spins around. 

“This is Y/n, right?” Jungkook studies your face, watching you read a book inside your room. “I’ve never seen someone so beautiful before.” 

“Jeon Jungkook!” Armaros bellows, his tone loud yet sprinkled with fear. 

“I’m just saying, Angel. You can’t stop me from trying to do devilish things to her.” Jungkook smirks, prodding his tongue on the inside of his cheek. “You might have to reconsider this deal of yours if you don’t want me to have my way with that pretty little girl,” He taunts, already warning Armaros.

“Jungkook,” Armaros’ nerves seem to heat up, slowly getting irritated although he tries to calm himself. He looks down, shaking his head as he pinches the bridge of his nose in annoyance. “There’s no point in doing that. You think she wants to have an affair with someone like you?” 

The devil laughs loudly as he twirls his hand until your image disappears. This conversation further proves Jungkook’s argument that angels are actually dumber than they realize. 

“If you want me to help you, I will have my way with her. My job, my rules. Understand?”

Armaros feels defeated, but he can’t say anything but nod and agree to him. He can’t fight him anyway. Jungkook dismisses him, and with that, the angel ascends back up to earth. 

Jungkook can’t wait to have his fun. 

~

Prancing around, making friends, getting to know each other – Jungkook doesn’t want to do that. Instead, he’s very straightforward, saying words that he probably shouldn’t, he likes to say what he thinks no matter how bad it’ll probably hurt. 

That’s what he plans to do with you. 

If he gets his point clear, make you frightened, scare the shit out of you, then the job would be complete. 

Easy! 

You were currently on your laptop, scrolling through your pinterest tabs until you hear loud and frantic knocks on your door. “Y/n!” May shrieks, her voice quivering. “Someone’s at the door!” 

Oh no, you thought. 

Immediately hopping out of bed, you went out to see who it was with May following behind you. You peak out through the windows and suddenly, you inhale sharply from the man that you see. 

He was unfamiliar. Thankfully, it wasn’t Seokjin or Sophia nor Emilia, but rather tall, might you say handsome looking man waiting outside your doorstep. He was dressed in all black, his hair covering his eyes. 

“Do you know him?” May asks quietly. You shake your head slowly, “N-No.” 

“Y/n… I think you should just leave him.” 

“May, I can handle it. You can go now.” You say softly to her. 

“Are you sure—”

“Yes.” You spat a little harshly, blazing your eyes at her. May nods, sighing as she walks away to her room. 

Gathering the courage to open the door, you took a deep inhale and exhale, calming your nerves. 

Once you open the door, your eyes immediately fly to his dark ones. Your whole body suddenly shivers, the air around the place somewhat getting cold as if it was winter. 

You can't take your eyes off of the man. You have never met him before but it felt like you've known him for too long. There was a strange aura surrounding the two of you that you can't explain. 

“Hello.” He speaks first, giving you a sly smile. 

His voice. You've never heard such a dark and menacing timbre before. 

“Hi,” you gulp, “Who are you?” 

“May I come in?” Jungkook snaps, ignoring your question. He doesn't want to waste any time, that's for sure. 

You furrow your brows as you shake your head, “Answer my question first.” You blurt, blocking the entrance by placing your hands on either side of the doorway. 

“Hm,” Jungkook slowly shows you a deadly smirk, eyeing your body up and down. “You really wanna know?” 

What kind of a question is that? 

You quickly got annoyed, looking at him with a scorn. “Obviously!”

Feisty, Jungkook thought. 

“I'm the devil.”

There was a long pause, silence filling the air. This man is too handsome to be this dumb. You laugh hysterically, bending over as you hold your aching stomach. “A-Are you… oh my god… please tell me you're fucking joking!” you say with creased eyes. 

Jungkook already expected this reaction, and he only rolls his eyes without you noticing. 

“Mhm. You don't believe me?” he slowly pronounces his words, voice deep and sinister. 

“Nah,” you shake your head, giggling. 

“Aren't you religious?” Jungkook pushes you to the side without hesitation and enters, your eyes expanding slowly as his body suddenly comes in contact with yours. “Don't you believe in your God? You believe in angels, right?” He backs your body up and shuts the door loudly behind him. 

You felt a series of chills erupt from your system, his gaze locked on yours. You wanted to look away from his intimidating gaze, but you can't, for some strange reason. “Huh, Y/n?”

You gasp. “Wait, h-how do you know my name!?” 

Jungkook smirks at you, tilting his head to the side as he ignores your question again. 

Your body seems to move by itself, like you can't control your own limbs. The air thickens around the two of you as you feel your body submit to the man in front of you. 

Sighing, with a shaky voice you answer. “I do. I do believe in them.”

Although what shocks you is the way his eyes suddenly turn a bright shade of red. From deep black to red, his irises glow. 

“What the fuck–” you quickly back away, body shivering in fear until your back hits a wall. You rub your eyes, trying to see if your mind was only playing tricks with you. 

Jungkook grins and chuckles darkly, clicking his tongue. “Then…” he draws, walking closer to your frightened figure, “Can this convince you enough?” 

“S-Stop… stop playing games with me!” you whimper, feeling your palms get sweaty. “Your eyes are red!” 

“Hmm, I wonder why,” Jungkook snarls, forehead creasing, “Maybe because I'm the fucking devil?” 

And in a flash, Jungkook’s appearance changes from a tall, handsome boy into a dark red figure. Black, bat-like wings sprout from his back, long horns appearing from his forehead, a spear-like tail behind him. His lips and the area around his eyes were tinted in black while his fingers grew longer, sharper. 

You almost fainted then and there. 

“Oh— p-please,” your eyes turn watery as tears start to fall down your cheek, lifting your hands up to your mouth in shock, “please d-don't kill me!” Shutting your eyes to avoid the frightening image in front of you, your knees drop down to the floor with a loud thud. “I'm sorry, please f-forgive me! Don't k-kill me! Please!” 

“Oh, what a cute pretty girl you are,” the devil grins, his voice more gravelly now. He looks down at your frail self, amused. “I'm not here to kill you. I'm here to teach you a lesson.” 

You start to sob as your body shakes, “No! Please d-don't…”  

“Do you believe me now?”

“Yes! Yes I do!” you quickly reply, voice cracking. “I’m sorry s-sir, don’t hurt me!” 

Jungkook, satisfied with your reaction, morphs back to his normal human look within a few seconds. “Look at me.”

Slowly, afraid to anger the devil in front of you, you obey his words. You sigh in relief when he finally looks normal again, but you can't look at him the same way. 

“Stand up.”

You do so with wobbly legs. You felt so weak with your energy quickly drained so quickly. Wiping your tear-stained cheeks, you try your best to keep your composure. 

“Anyway, I'm Jungkook,” he gives you an award-winning smile, “I'm sent here to supposedly warn you from doing bad things.” He cringes, shaking his head. “Which, honestly speaking, I think is atrocious.”

He scans your body, biting his lip right after. “A good looking girl like you should have her fun.” 

You try to regain your senses back. A devil — a real devil appeared right in front of you. You can't seem to shake the thought away while he’s there looking so handsome in his human form. 

With a shaky breath, you ask him, “J-Jungkook? I'm really sorry. I don't know what I'm doing.” 

He snorts. Brushing his black hair away from his face. “Wrong. You know what you're doing.” 

“W-What?” 

Something in the air changes when Jungkook snaps his fingers. A thick, black smoke appears, capsuling the both of you in. “What is this?!” you question, terror overtaking your face. You watch your surroundings getting blurry, blackness covering the area. 

“Oh nothing,” he gives you a lopsided grin, “just making sure that your little angels can't see us.” 

Jungkook's eyes shine and his pupils enlarge, smiling as you notice how his teeth grow sharper. There were veins popping out in his neck, grimacing at you in pure excitement.  

“We can't afford your poor, guardian angel to stop us now, can't we? I don't want him to see us…playing.” 

“Playing?!” You gasp, eyes expanding in shock.. 

“Yes, baby. Angels are so fucking dumb, aren't they? Asking a devil to do their own work? Isn't that pathetic.”

You were locked to him like a magnet as your body seems to fill with utter desire in such a quick time. 

Was he doing something to you?!

A series of pleasurable chills erupt from your body, mouth getting dry as you look up at Jungkook with big eyes. 

His hand suddenly touches your bare arm, making you silently mewl from his chilling touch. He smirks at your reaction, “How dumb of them to trust the son of Lucifer himself.”

“Y-You… you're…” your voice fades, trying to process his words. 

“Mhm. Aren't you excited to play with me?” 

Maybe he's doing tricks to your mind, controlling your body – or maybe you’re just fucked up. Either way, you want him. 

You lust for him. 

“Yes.”

Jungkook draws his lower lip between his teeth, his hands finding its way to your waist, holding you firmly until he unexpectedly pulls you to his body. He lifts a single eyebrow up, “Really?” 

Your heartbeat quickens. 

“I've… I’ve never been more sure.” Words seem to spill out of your mouth without your consent, as if it wasn’t you who’s speaking. But you don’t try to take your words back.  

Jungkook laughs and starts to lift you up without struggle, finding his way to your bedroom while the smoke follows the two of you. “Bad, bad girl you are.” He lowers you down on the mattress, sending you a seductive wink, “I'm so fucking proud.” 

He preps himself on his knees, capturing your thighs in between. His eyes run down your body, chills running down your spine from how hot he looks. His figure was so big and muscular, making you feel like he can destroy your frail self. 

“Look at this, you look so fucking delicious baby.” 

His hand suddenly flies down to your armpits, roughly handling you as he carries you up as he sits down on the bed, his back pressed against the headboard, as he places you in between his legs. 

You hold back a whimper as he pushes your body closer to him. Hearing him growl deeply made your cunt throb, feeling a strange wet feeling down there. 

“Demons can't help humans,” he mutters lowly, his lips right against the shell of your ear. “They want you to sin and sin and sin until the day you fucking die.” 

His hands play with your shirt until in a quick flash, he rips the cotton material in half, your body shivering as it has been exposed to the cold air. “Ohh,” you whimper, covering your body with your arms. 

“Nu-uh,” Jungkook grins behind you, “Don't do that, baby.” He leans down and starts pressing wet and sloppy kisses all over your shoulders, running his mouth up to your neck. “Don't try to hide away from me.”

He sucks on the soft skin of your neck, his big dick throbbing in his pants from the way you were constantly squirming. You were so sensitive, and it made him so horny. He hums, marking your skin in bright red and purple bruises. 

“Ahh, Jungkook,” you moan, throwing your head back until it rests right against his shoulder. 

His hands suddenly fly to your breasts, his long and slender fingers pinching and twisting your hardened nipples. You bite your bottom lip as you can't seem to open your eyes from the feeling. It was until Jungkook suddenly digs his nails into your nipples, pinching them roughly that made you jolt right up. 

“Oh, t-that hurts,” you cry, the stinging feeling of his sharp nails pinching your buds. Jungkook watches your face contort, digging his nails even harder. He feels your body twitch, hearing your gentle whines and mewls. 

“Ohhh you don't like it baby, does it hurt too much for your sensitive, precious body?” he mocks a concerned tone. “Hm?” 

He was playing games with you, that's for sure. You nod your head up and down, trying to push his hands away. “Mhm…” 

Thankfully, he does stop but he quickly cups your breasts with both hands. He feels your rock-hard nipples pushing against his rough palms, kneading your boobs until he finally lets go. 

“Take these off,” he instructs you to pull your shorts down, and you do so. With trembling hands, you swiftly tug them off of your legs. 

“Mmm, fuck,” he grunts behind you, his right hand lowering down from your stomach until it reaches the destination right against your clothed pussy. His fingers slowly trace down your slick, feeling how wet you are through your panties. 

He smirks cockily, “You're fucking drenched, baby. Are you this horny?” he rubs your clit in slow, circular motions with just the right amount of pressure with the tips of his two fingers, your legs shivering. “Want something to stuff that little hole of yours?” 

He pulls your underwear down to your thighs, and you instantly shake it off with your legs. Jungkook pushes your legs apart, forcing your knees up with your feet flat on the mattress. Your cunt flutters around air from the exposure. You whine when his left arm possessively wraps around your stomach, his biceps flexing when he holds you tightly. 

“Stay fucking still,” he growls, his warm hand cupping your bare cunt. He chuckles, prodding his tongue against his cheek as he plays with your folds. He uses two slender fingers to spread your labia apart and you can feel your glistening arousal drip from your hole down to your ass. 

Jungkook hums in satisfaction, spreading your lips wider, making you emit a moan. “Jungkook—”

“No. I want you to call me something…” he elongates the pause in his sentence to suddenly insert the tip of his middle finger in your pussy, causing you to jump. “Something else, baby.” 

“Ah-ahh, what?” your legs couldn't stop trembling as he pushes his finger deeper, your walls sucking it in deliciously. 

You can feel him smirk against the skin of your neck, he snickers, “Starts with the letter D.” 

Your eyes squint in confusion, tilting your head up to look at him. Jungkook, with his glowing red eyes, scans your face with a quirked eyebrow expectantly. 

“Devil?” 

Jungkook scoffs loudly and instantly pushes the rest of his finger in your cunt, immediately pumping in and out at a rapid pace. Your hands quickly hold onto his arm that was wrapped around you, mouth agape from the sudden thrusts. “Ohhh!” your body shakes, leaning your head against him. Electric waves of pleasure run through your body, being new to the sensation. 

He growls as he removes his finger out to slap your pussy harshly, hitting your sensitive clit. “Wrong.” 

“Oww…” you mewl, your hips bucking up from the sting. He does this again, and again, and again, making your eyes watery. He tightens his hold on you, stopping you from squirming too much. 

“Daddy.” He purrs. 

Your body instantly feel a series of shivers. 

“Call me daddy.” Jungkook bites your neck roughly while he inserts his digits back, this time using his middle and ring finger. You hiss in pleasure, eyes tempting to roll back when he brushes the sponge-like texture inside your pussy. 

“Shit, right there daddy,” you curse, rolling your hips against his hand for more. “Right there!” 

Jungkook feels his cock harden even more, precum dripping down his tip as it twitches against his clothes. The way you pronounce that certain word drove him crazy. Jungkook loves how your body easily crumbles beneath him as you allow him to have all the control. He pounds your pussy faster with his hand, putting his bicep to good use. 

You were about to cum, the feeling of a tightness inside your tummy, a ball about to burst at any second. You warn Jungkook, “Daddy, i-i think… I think I'm gonna c-cum,” you sob. 

“I know.” He says simply, fucking you harder. Suddenly, he pushes his index finger in, three digits stretching your walls out. You cry loudly, thrashing around him as high-pitched moans carelessly leave your mouth. “Shiiiiit, d-daddy!” 

“Need to stretch this little pussy out for my cock” he purrs, “cuz’ we don’t want that tiny hole of yours to split into two, right baby?” 

Your toes curl, nails digging into the skin of his arm as you fail to warn him that you're gonna cum any second now. Although he can feel the way your pussy was pulsing around his long fingers. He angled his hand until your clit was brushing against his palm, “Daddy! Ohh fuck, just l-like that!”

Until it all stops. 

All of the pleasure stops when Jungkook pulls his fingers out. 

“Fuuuuuuuck!” you yell, never been more frustrated before as he denies your orgasm. You were about to cum so hard. Your legs shake uncontrollably, scratching his arms as your body shudders. Your poor cunt pulsates rapidly from the sour loss. You were a whimpering, sobbing mess. 

Laughing dryly behind you was Jungkook, licking his fingers clean as he watches your dignity wash away right in front of his eyes. 

“Fuck you,” you scowl, pushing away his arms and turning to face him. “Fuck. You.” 

But he wasn't bothered at all, of course. He was the devil after all. He had no remorse.

Before you know it, Jungkook wraps his hand around your throat and swiftly pulls you close to his face. You gulp, terrified from the intimidating look in his eyes. 

Jungkook thinks that he can easily kill you then and there. If it were a different person, he wouldn't hesitate to snap their neck like a stick. Usually he would feel tempted to physically hurt a person in this kind of situation. But no. He likes you. He likes you too much to kill.

“Take my cock out.”

Even though you hate him for denying your orgasm so brutally like that, you nod your head. Jungkook removes his shirt as you scoot down. You were careful to unbutton his pants, heart rate going faster from the thought of seeing his cock right in front of your face. By the look of the large tent evident, he was gonna be huge. Jungkook watches you with heavy eyes, running his hand through your hair softly. 

You pull the garment down and your mouth visibly waters from the sight. The outline of his cock was evident from his briefs, long and thick and was certainly rock hard. You were so afraid to even touch it as you let your hands sit right on his thighs. 

“Haven't done this before?” he asks, rubbing your cheek with one hand. You shake your head, afraid to look at his glaring eyes. 

Jungkook chortles, quickly pulling his underwear down by himself.

His cock immediately springs out and rests on his abdomen. With wide, surprised eyes, you notice his red tip leaking so much precum, dripping down his abs. You involuntarily whine and wiggle your hips in need, your wetness dripping down your thigh. 

“Take it in your mouth.” He orders, voice strict and demanding. 

“But—” 

“Did I stutter?” 

“No daddy.” You whisper, looking away and finally gathering the courage to wrap your hands around his girth. You clench your thighs together when you feel him against your palm – warm and heavy, yet the skin was soft at the same time. When you stroke his shaft up and down watching how his precum pours down to your hands, providing you lubrication as it coats his cock. 

Jungkook throws his head back as he smiles down at you, feeling so good. He bucks his hips up repeatedly, meeting your timid strokes. 

His patience runs out and slaps your hand away, gripping his cock tightly. Suddenly, he slaps his dick on your cheek, making lewd and wet sounds. “Open your fuckin’ mouth.” 

Obeying his command, you wrap your lips around his leaking tip. You taste the saltiness of his seed on your tongue, trying your best to take more of him. His thick girth was making it hard for you as your jaw immediately feels sore. 

His hand flies to grip your hair, making you whine around his cock, causing vibrations. “Look at that pretty little mouth tryna’ take this cock,” he smirks, “Go deeper baby. Gag around my cock if you don't wanna be punished.” 

Your hips swivel in need from his words, pussy soaking like a river. You slack your jaw as you sink down on his cock, trying to ignore the harsh gags when his tip hits the back of your throat. Jungkook growls loudly above you, seeing that the corners of your mouth were dripping in saliva. 

He uses both of his hands to force you deeper. Your eyes start to water when you swallow just half of his big dick, already being too much for you. The harsh and wet gagging sounds were music to Jungkook's ear, loving to see you struggle. “Mhm, fuck yes,” he grunts, “Choke on that big dick.” 

He keeps you down there, feeling sinister as his devilish instincts get the best of him. He ignores your cries and pleads, only focusing on the feeling of the sweet vibrations whenever you moaned around him. Or whenever your throat closes around his shaft when you choked, it was all too good for him. 

You immediately tapped on his thighs furiously when you can't take it anymore, but what did he do? He starts fucking your mouth with sharp thrusts of his hips. You whimper, closing your eyes tight as your nails dig into the skin of his thighs. He grabs you by your head as he uses your poor mouth for pleasure. 

Trying to breathe through your nose, you ignore the burning sensation in your mouth yet it feels too good. “Ahhhh holy fucking shit,” he grunts, feeling your throat tighten, “Look at that – fuck. Bad little girl aren't you? Mhm? You're my bad, naughty girl.” Jungkook mocks, watching the stream of tears drip down your cheeks. 

Finally, he pulled out and there were thick strings of saliva connecting your lips to his cock. He groans loudly, his cock twitching as it lays back on his stomach. 

“Ohh, c'mere baby girl, come here.” Jungkook whispers and pulls your body close to him. You straddle his lap, feeling his cock beneath your folds that made you hiss. He wraps his strong arms around you, his face inches close to yours. You try not to be intimidated by his menacing eyes, but he notices this and clutches your throat with one hand, squeezing it again that made you inhale sharply. Jungkook sees your pout, your lips bruised from your numerous bites, and he chuckles. 

He tugs you until his lips are right upon your ear. “You wanna cum, baby?” 

Your body shivers from how deep and alluring his voice was, although you nod your head. “Please, daddy.” 

“Oh but do you deserve it? Do you even deserve a cock like mine?” 

You hate how frustrated he can make you. You punch your hands down on his chest, whining, “I-I do…” 

Jungkook quirks a brow up, immediately forcing your hands behind your back. He roughly grasps your wrists together with one hand, surely leaving a red bruise. He bites his lip, “You do?” He swiftly lands a spank on your right ass cheek, making you moan. “Then sink down on my cock.” 

With a puff of your breath, Jungkook helps you align his dick to your sopping entrance. You couldn’t breathe properly, anticipating what will happen as soon as you slowly sink yourself on his thick tip. 

“Ohhh daddy!” Your walls stretch out as you take his tip in, making you feel a harsh, stinging sensation as he rips your walls. If it wasn’t with his impressive girth, it probably wouldn’t hurt as much. Jungkook grunts, his cock throbbing from the feeling of your cunt fluttering around him. 

“Fuck yeah,” he watches your pussy take him further, your juices coating his shaft. He tightens his hold on your wrists, slightly bucking his hips up. Jungkook lands another hard, loud spank. 

“Daddy you're so b-big,” you moan, almost halfway down his dick but you can't take more of him anymore. Jungkook gets turned on from the sweet tone of your voice, the thought of tainting such a girl like you made him chuckle. 

Jungkook feeds himself from the idea of corrupting you, letting you know how it feels to truly rebel. Who the fuck cares about what your parents think? Humans are all going to die anyway, there’s nothing wrong with having a little fun. 

You start to bounce up and down slowly, your pussy rubbing against him, feeling the thick protruding veins upon your walls. You dig your nails onto your palm, eyes closed shut as you prop yourself up to your feet. 

“That's it, baby. Ride daddy's cock,” he insinuates, watching your face contort in pleasure. With your eyebrows knitted together, eyes shut and mouth wide open, Jungkook’s cock throbs inside of you.

“Look at that fucking face, cant take it?” he snickers. 

“I can, I can,” you pant tirelessly, legs getting sore. Your brows drew deeper as you concentrated on the feeling of his cock hitting your sensitive nerves so good, already so close to an orgasm from how big he is. 

But Jungkook wanted more. He wants it harder, rougher. He wants to shoot his hot cum so hard and deep inside your fresh womb, filling you up. He wants to wreck your body until you break. 

So he releases your hands free and instead grabs a hold of your waist firmly, keeping you still. He plants his feet on the bed and starts to thrust his hips up like crazy. 

Your jaw drops into an ‘o’ shape and you release a particular loud squeal. Your hands hold onto his broad shoulder, throwing your head back as he continues to drill your abused cunt. His balls slap against your ass, creating lewd slapping noises. 

“Dadddyyyyy!” you shriek, eyes expanding so wide from the unexpected bliss of electric currents shooting down your spine. You can't handle it, your orgasm snapping in a quick second. “I'm—!” 

Jungkook groans loudly when your pussy squirts your cum all over his dick and gushes all over his stomach. He fucks you through your mind-blowing orgasm, your eyes rolling back to your head as your legs shake from the unexpecting feeling. Your mind seems to cloud in lust as he doesn’t stop fucking you. 

“Shit,” he laughs, “look at this poor little girl.” Jungkook caresses your ass before he spanks it roughly, emitting a whimper from your mouth, kneading the bruised flesh right after. “Squirting all over daddy. You love my big cock so much, huh? You horny, desperate little slut.” 

Before you can even process what he just said, he flips you over until you lay down flat on your stomach. He hovers on top of you, keeping his dick in without pulling out. You yelp as he wraps his big hand around your throat, tightly squeezing your jugular without mercy. 

“A-ahhh oh—” you choke, letting your forehead down to rest on the sheets as he continues to pound you from behind. 

He had absolutely no mercy, using you as his little fucktoy for his pleasure, abusing your pussy like it was made for his demon cock. He chokes you harder, almost making you see stars. 

Your cunt throbs once again, signalling that another orgasm is coming near. “Ohhhh fuck fuck fuck fuck!” you moan, heavy puffs of breath coming out of your mouth every time he thrusts into you. 

Jungkook feels his nerves getting hotter and hotter, his cock aching to cum. He doesn't think of anything else but the way your walls clench so tightly around him. “Gonna break this motherfucking pussy of yours,” he growls, leaning down until his chest presses against your sweaty back. “I'm gonna fucking paint your walls with my cum, baby. You're gonna take all of it, you're gonna take all of daddy's cum in that tight cunt.”

Your legs squirm, hands closing into fists as you hit the bed over and over from how sensitive you become. Your hands claw the sheets tightly, back arching from the breathtaking pleasure. 

“Ahhhh daddy! Ohh my fucking— ahhh yes, yes yes!” your body crumbles, mouth wide open as you scream while you cum for the second time. Your pussy pulses so harshly around his dick, coating it with your juices, making it more wet for him. 

He groans, removing his hand from your throat and slaps your ass again. “Naughty little shit right here.” It was so messy, just how he likes it. His cum covered in your glistening arousal, fucking you through your high. 

He immediately flips you around again, making you face him. He smirks cockily from your flushed chest and face, noticing that you were having trouble opening your eyes. 

He leans down and rests his forearms beside your head, “Take it baby, take it.” he murmurs roughly, his balls getting heavier. “Take my fucking dick.”

Your legs never seem to stop quivering, everything around you seems blurry besides Jungkook's face. How does he still look so handsome and perfect? His black hair falls down his forehead, swaying with every hard thrust, his deep dimples peeking through when he bites his lower lip slowly while he savors the feeling of your warm, wet pussy. 

“Gonna cum in you baby,” he pants, holding your cheek in one hand. “Daddy’s gonna cum so fuckin’ hard for you.” You notice a dark, sinister forming his lips as he looks down at you. There it was again, that intimidating, almost teasing look. 

He growls roughly, hips staying still inside you as he dips down to gnaw at your shoulder. You hiss, whimpering when he sinks his teeth so harshly into your delicate skin, leaving an ugly mark. “Ah-ahh, daddy!” His cock spurts out warm strings of his seed, filling you up to the brim. 

“Mmm, mmm, fuck yeah,” he moans, “take it, Y/n.” 

When he pulls his cock out, his pupils enlarge as he sees your arousal dripping out of your cunt and onto your bed. He chuckles, stroking his cock a couple of times to milk himself furthermore, not wasting any of his sperm.

The two of you were breathless, breathing heavily. Your legs feel so sore and you can't feel them either, your ass stinging from his numerous rough spanks. 

“Clean yourself up, Y/n.” Jungkook suddenly throws you a wet towel, about to ask him where it came from, although he just stares at you blankly with a quirked brow. 

Gulping, you nod and start wiping yourself clean. 

~

He can't leave now. Not after all of this. 

There was something that attracted yourself to him. You can't seem to grasp what it is – but whenever Jungkook looks at you in the eyes, you feel like submitting. 

It was like your body doesn't belong to you anymore. He possesses your body now. 

“Crawl to me, my love.” He whispers, and you were easily drawn to his beautiful eyes. 

Still naked, you do as you're told and crawl towards the edge of the bed where he stands. He wears his pants, thankfully covering his goods. 

He sighs and softly caresses your cheek with a warm hand, making you flutter your eyes shut whilst leaning against his palm. He hums delightfully, smirking. 

“Surrender.” He purrs, eyes drooping down as he looks at you with such gentleness, almost with care. He leans down until your faces are mere inches away from each other. “Surrender to me, my love. And I’ll take you to somewhere you belong.”

Your eyes shimmer, batting your eyelashes as you gawk up at him with eagerness. “W-Where I belong?” you repeat in question.

“Yes, Y/n.” He smiles, showing you his perfect teeth. “Where no one will judge you, no one will criticize you for you. You can be whoever you want, you can do whatever you want. Isn’t that exciting, baby?”

Mouth getting dry, your nerves heat up once again, feeling nothing but anticipation. “Yes.”

Jungkook holds your face in two hands, compelling you to stare unswervingly at his red eyes. “Submit to me, Y/n, and you’ll never worry about this earth’s dreadful problems.” His voice gravelly yet dark, somehow different to his normal human speaking voice. 

You didn’t know what he really means by ‘submit’, or where he was supposed to take you. But your mind was telling you to go. Your consciousness speaks to you like someone was whispering in your ear what to do. You kneel before him, still keeping eye-contact. The air around the two of your shifts and it suddenly grows warm as your body starts to sweat.

“Where are…” your voice was breathy, “Where are you taking me?”

Jungkook starts to chuckle, brushing your hair back with his fingers. Suddenly, your heart races when he presses a tender, wet kiss on your forehead. Your eyes widen, heart beating out of your chest when he continues to kiss you down to the bridge of your nose, until it stops right upon your lips. He hovers his mouth right against yours, feeling his warm breath.

He whispers the words so ominously that goosebumps appear all over your arms and legs. “I’m gonna take you down to hell.” 

Jungkook watches your face go pale, all the blood leaving your face as you gaze at him with such big, surprised eyes. Without warning, he presses his lips against yours. You can’t keep up with him, his kiss rough and dominating. You whimper when his hand goes to wrap itself around your throat, pulling you closer. His tongue easily slips in your mouth, causing you to gasp. Jungkook smirks through the kiss as he controls the way your mouth moves. The two muscles dance together with such need and passion, hands getting sweaty. 

He bites your bottom lip, chewing on the soft flesh while he gently rolls it against his teeth. Jungkook growls, eyebrows furrowing. He can’t seem to get enough of you, wanting you all for himself. He’s addicted to you; your scent, your beautiful eyes, your body, he doesn’t want to leave this earth without you. 

He needs you down with him. 

Jungkook pulls out as he watches your flushed face, all out of breath. There was nothing else that you could do but whine about the loss of his lips. You were craving more of him. You pout, hoping that he’ll give in but Jungkook just shakes his head with a smirk. 

“Answer me, baby. Go down with me, and I’ll treat you so good.” He insinuates, “I’ll treat you like my own fucking queen. Don’t you want that?” 

You nod your head furiously, “I do want that,” you say softly. 

He clicks his tongue, “Tch, louder.” 

“I want it, please. Bring me with you.” Jungkook watches your pupils dilate, growing bigger as you speak. “Please.” 

Jungkook smiles. And within a flash, the black smoke that was encircling the two of you all this time thickens and starts to wash over the two of you. You cough uncontrollably yet Jungkook just stands there and watches. The smoke fills your lungs until you lose consciousness. 

~

Sounds of the crackling fire fills your eardrums, and your body tries to accommodate the scorching heat of your surroundings. 

Opening your eyes, you see that you’re nowhere in your room, or in the overworld. All that your eyes can see was miles and miles of dark red and black hills, huge torches of fire everywhere, scattered all over the place. There were girls and boys dressed in all black outfits, walking around the place with blank faces, eyes having stripped off of their emotions.

You look down on yourself and thankfully, you were wearing clothes. A tight red dress that hugs your body perfectly, enhancing your curves.

“Y/n.”

A soft voice calls out your name, and you whip around to see Jungkook in his demon form, smiling at you as he sits on his throne. You feel a warm, familiar feeling in your heart as if coming home and going to bed from a long trip. His blazing eyes lead you to a trance.

He beckons you to him for he lifts his right hand out to you. He eyes your body up and down, fixing his posture whilst he runs his tongue along his bottom lip. The way your hips gently sways as you make your way towards him – not losing eye contact – and how your irises burn in desire, it was all that Jungkook asks for.

Your legs move without your permission, leading you up the stone steps to his throne.

His hand was warm when you grasp it, although it was rough and almost hard unlike his human skin, you touch as if there was no difference. You weren’t afraid anymore. Jungkook signals you to sit on his lap, and you gladly obey. With legs on either side of his thigh, you straddle him.

“You’re mine, baby.” Jungkook snarls, “This is your place now.”

“I…” you speak for the first time, “I can’t see my friends and family anymore?”

He shakes his head no with a sly grin.

You exhale, a big smile painting your face. You’ve never felt so content and happy in your entire life.

“Then I love it here.”  

Jungkook makes sure that your angels can’t and won’t look for you anymore. He swears that he’ll protect you in every way possible, promising to shield you from anything that will hurt you. Jungkook looks at your beautiful red eyes, feeling your arms wrap around his neck as you pull him close. 

The last thing anyone should do is trust a devil — and that goes for your foolish angels. 

#jungkook smut #dom jungkook #jungkook devil #btsbookclub #btsguild #btswriterscollective #bangtansmutcentral #namjoon smut #seokjin smut #yoongi smut #hoseok smut #jimin smut #taehyung smut

[papergirllife]

This is part of the addiction collab hosted by @127-mile​.

Pairing :  Underground fighter Jaehyun x step sister reader

Warnings : Criminal activity, minor character death, step siblings crossing the line, suggestive content.

Wordcount : 15k+

Pain and the constant flirting with death is a monotony to Jeong Jaehyun, the adrenaline rush he gets from it ignites a flame inside him, the only way he feels alive is by being on the edge of a great death, but he knows that he won’t die in the ring he fights in at the infamous underground fight club in Seoul, as sadist as it sounds, the chances of his opponents dying at his feet is a much larger possibility. Jaehyun isn’t a man of morals, especially not after the incident that made him escape the states after years of living away from his mother and step father in Seoul, he thought he’d be living in Michigan for good after the many years he’d been there.

Things have been like this for the past year or so, until he follows his step sister out the house in the middle of the night one day, thinking he’d get to know what dirty secret she was hiding from her father and his mother, her step mother. In the pair’s eyes, you are nothing but perfect, the family’s treasured filial little girl. What he didn’t know, is that this night, would change him forever. He had never found a cure for his malicious addiction towards pain and danger, but she might just be a close second.

The sweat drips of his face as he takes another blow to his stomach from his opponent, the familiar ache in his abdomen rings from his head to his abdomen, yet he doesn't mind the pain, he just needs to wait for the right time, to let his opponent think that he's going to win, to have his ego swell up his head so that he wouldn't anticipate Jaehyun's next move. 

Jaehyun levels his body downwards as if his body was responding to the pain, that to him, is nothing at all, in fact, he's addicted to it, knowing that he'll get the upper hand by just enduring a little bit of pain, and when his opponent doesn't expect it, he punches his opponent under the jaw with all his might, the familiar crunch of bones against his knuckles brings a maniac smile to his face as he watches his opponent fall to the ground after a slight lift off from the strength of the up thrust force from his fist. A loud thump could be heard when his opponent fell on the floor, and soon after, the countdown begins.

"5, 4, 3, 2, 1... And you're out!" the referee shouts, blowing his whistle right after, the familiar chime that alerts Jaehyun of his victory.

Manipulation. It's something that's become a monotony in his life. He's the best fighter in Monster, the biggest underground fighting club in Seoul, yet there will always be new people challenging him for the title. Bunch of idiots filling up his bank account in attempt to steal his glory, he's grateful for them, in this regard.

His lips stretch into a cynical smile as he looks at his opponent on the ground, the money presented to him made him let out a piercing laugh, everyone thinks he's mad, but there's still people betting for his victory whenever he turns up for a fight, people would do anything against their principles for a little more money, but yet again, what principles would the people who come here to watch people getting beaten up have, betting on him yet they have disgusted expressions on their face, whispering about his mad aggression only a few feet away. Everyone is feared by him, yet they would do anything for a few extra pennies, let principles be damned. To Jaehyun, only one person is better than those lot, the girl with the platinum blonde hair who's always betting so much money on him, but doesn't collect her earnings. He could only pick up a few details of her before the hordes of people rush to collect their winnings of the night from the handlers Johnny and Lucas. The way she always wore the same black leather jacket and black baseball cap, her hand came up to adjust her cap, her wrist glinting, was it a Rolex or a Jaeger Lecoultre? It had minimal diamonds and a classic face. Classic, that's what he thinks of her as. She likes the fancy things that aren't over the top, yet that's also the way Jaehyun describes his black themed closet. Johnny, one of the handlers, approaches him. He once asked them who she was, but the only info they gave was that she was constantly betting on him with a large sum. Jaehyun had tried to follow her multiple times, but no matter how quick he collects his earnings, she would be gone by the time he’s out.

"Do you want me to convert it to a check for you?" Johnny asked, lifting up the bag to get Jaehyun’s attention.

It was a standard after fight procedure, to have a feel at the notes in your hands, and maybe a whiff of the scent of wealth before changing it to a check, nobody would be dumb enough to walk out of here with a bag full of cash. Jaehyun passes him back the bag of money to Johnny as he heads to shower off, his thoughts filled with that mysterious girl. Hopping onto his bike before taking off for the night, leaving behind his alter persona, Mr. J, his stage name, feared by all and defeated by none.

When he reached home, there she was again, Y/N, his little step sister, sitting in front of her laptop in her oversized sweater, her bedroom door slightly ajar, allowing him a clear view of her. She's always up late working for this small programming firm, diligent and filial as always, the family's little pride of joy, he wasn't jealous, in fact he admires her tolerance towards this perfect family. It might not seem perfect to others, since their parents were both divorcees before, but it was perfect enough for him to feel like a black sheep. He hasn't felt this way towards his family before, until that incident. He pushes his thoughts away as he utters a goodnight to her. Y/N returns one to him, her soft voice calming his nerves, but that is all she says, she never asks about how he's always back so late, or how he's covered in cuts and bruises, a little more than from the time when he left the house earlier. Jaehyun retreats to his room, crashing onto his bed for a well earned night’s sleep.

It's Chuseok dinner tonight, the whole family is having dinner together, something which Jaehyun wouldn't have chose to sit through if it wasn't his mom's nagging outside his bedroom door the whole afternoon. His mom is currently asking about your job again, you didn't like talking about your achievements at work, from the way you looked down whenever she complimented you, you've grown to be so shy after he left for the states. He finds you so endearing, and not in a brotherly manner either. He knew it was wrong, but the pull you had over him clouds the remaining morals he possesses. It was only when his mom shouted at him made his chain of unholy thoughts snap.

“And when are you going to get a job, Jaehyun? Two months you've been back and your still on your 'break'. Look how hardworking Y/N is, and she actually listens to us," his mother said as he glared at him, arms folded as if she’s actually expecting a clear answer from him.

He's only asking for one dinner from his mom to not compare you to him, and here she goes taking a jab at him once again.

"When I'm ready mom, I already told you, the states were a drain for me, I just want to relax and ease back into my life here before I get a job."

His mom was going to scold him from the looks of her open stretched mouth, before she was interrupted by his stepdad, a hand laid on top of her shoulder to stop her from lashing out on her son.

“If you needed time to recover from his dad, he will too. Let him have some time to sort out his feelings. The kid's seen enough for you not to shout at him for reacting normally," Jaehyun’s stepfather said in an assuring tone in hopes to calm his wife down before this dinner turns sour like the ones before.

His mom's gaze instantly softens as she has a memory jog of what she had been through before meeting his stepdad, those were hard times for her, leaving that bastard with young Jaehyun to start a clean slate. Yet the court cruelly allowed his father to have co custody over him, and as per his father's request to have him from the age of 13 to 18, then making him stay for university as well, thinking back, he should've just left even though his ass of a father agreed to pay for everything.

Jaehyun silently goes back to eating his dinner, his interest peeking up as he caught you looking at him silently with an unreadable expression. Was it worry? Curiosity? He had a desire to know, to understand the thoughts swimming through your head at this very moment. He held your gaze for a few seconds before you stopped, and much to Jaehyun’s relief, his stepdad had switched the topic before his mom could pin anything on him further, telling everyone about a class clown in his class he teaches.

It was 2 am and Jaehyun was laying in bed, music playing softly as he scrolled through the news on his phone, but his music session was interrupted by a sound coming from the hallway, he had his earphones on, but the break between songs gave him a chance to focus and catch the shadow of a frilly dress rush by the crack of his door, it could only be one person, Y/N, who owned dresses like this. Soon, the familiar tune of their front door opening rang. He silently follows you out, slipping out of the door before it shuts, he sees you waiting at the lift lobby of their floor, eyes looking around in worry. The lift arrives quickly at this odd hour, he rushes in right after you, his body immediately caging yours against the wall of the lift, making your eyes open as wide as saucers, like a deer caught in headlights.

"Where do you think you're going at such an hour baby sister?" Jaehyun asked in a menacing tone, the familiar one sided smirk gracing his face.

Jaehyun could see the fear in your eyes as you momentarily froze at such a close distance.

“And I thought you were our family's little angel, never involved in anything deemed shameful, yet here you are, caught sneaking out by your brother. What a pity." Jaehyun said before he tutted at you, a coy expression on his face.

Jaehyun leans back to the other side of the lift, his eyes scanning you up and down, taking in your pretty legs and adorable lips that were set in a slight pout.

“Let me come with, I want to see what my baby sister does for real fun. Is it a boy? A girl? Or both?" Jaehyun needs to know what the family’s precious pearl is hiding.

The way you shook your head as your eyes were avoiding his made the beast inside him threatening to break free. He tugs you over into his embrace with the ribbon from the bow of your dress. His chest rumbling in joy as he felt the curves of your body, and the way your eyes looked into his in awe before looking away from his intense gaze. His arms wrap around your waist, head placed on top of yours.

“I came out in a rush and forgot my jacket, you're fine with lending some warmth to your dear brother who's only in his pajama shirt, right? Like the good girl you are?" Jaehyun’s voice laced with a sweetness that could make any lady drop on their knees for him, and he knows it, just like being in the ring, toying with emotions is a game he aces at as well.

Jaehyun didn't receive an answer, just a shy little nod as permission, your eyes avoiding his trained gaze on you. He finds you so, so adorable now, but his thoughts linger somewhere darker, his need to corrupt you evident in his lustful eyes, pupils blown wide and dark, his hand holding onto your waist in a possessive manner.

Jaehyun could see the way you swallowed down your nervousness, fingers playing with the hem of your dress as you stared down onto your baby pink ballet flats. When the doors of the lift open to the ground level of the condominium, Jaehyun slings an arm over your shoulder and guided you out of the building.

"Where are you taking us, my dear baby sister?" Jaehyun asked in a hushed tone by your ear, stopping you in your tracks for a second as he let you lead him.

Jaehyun could see the way you shivered after he spoke into your ear, he adores how responsive you are to him, and he hasn't even touched you yet.

"J-just around the block," you stuttered.

Jaehyun wasn't expecting to see anyone or anything that would surprise him, you're most probably meeting your boyfriend or at most the wildest he would give you is directing him to the night club located a few blocks down the road. What he doesn't expect is to find you crouching down suddenly to feed some stray dogs at the alley in between your condo and the convenience store.

“This is what you do for fun, little sister? Feeding dogs?" Jaehyun deadpanned.

"Dad says I can't have any, and they lost their mother to a car accident a month ago, I just want to help them," you said as you reached into the pockets of your dress for more doggy sticks, looking even tinier than you did before, somewhat childlike to Jaehyun, given how pure of an action this is.

Jaehyun didn't know what came over him, but he crouched down next to you and asked for their names.

"The sister is Bella, the brother is Toto," you said before focusing back on your furry friends.

When the two of you were done, Jaehyun took your hand in his and dragged you to the parking lot.

"Where are we going?" you asked as you tried to keep up with Jaehyun, not used to walking at such a speed in your ballet flats, trying your best to not let them slip from your feet.

“You successfully snuck out of house and you're not going somewhere at least a mile away? The night is still young, Y/N. Let's go get ourselves a mini adventure," Jaehyun persuaded, his tone was rather cheerful, which would be foreign to you, given that Jaehyun mostly kept to himself at all times.

Jaehyun led you to his bike, his hands helping you up front and securing a helmet on top of your head. Your eyes saw the reflection of Jaehyun without a helmet on the rearview mirror, the one he gave you must've been his.

"What about you then?" you asked after you swiveled your head to check if he had somehow found another helmet.

“There aren't many cars at this time, and I trust my own skills. Don't worry, it's just a quick drive close by," Jaehyun reassured you as he started the engine of his bike.

When Jaehyun pressed on the accelerator, you weren't prepared for the jerk and lurched back, which is why he put you in front of him, other than the fact that he likes the feeling of your body against his of course. Jaehyun loves the feeling of being on the bike, the way the wind pierces his skin and the speed gives him the adrenaline kick just like his fights, but instead of being caged in a ring, he feels free.

The journey came to a halt when the two of you reached someone's house, a large landed property, which was a sign of wealth in a city like Seoul, Jaehyun guided you into the back door that leads to the big pool, all the lights in the house were off.

"Jaehyun, are you sure we're allowed here?" you asked in a worried tone as your eyes scan around for a presence.

"Chill, baby sis. This is my friend's place, he's okay with me coming here all the time," Jaehyun said as he lightly pushed your back, guiding you further into the estate.

Jaehyun started stripping right in front of you when he halted by the pool, which caused you turn around as an immediate response. Jaehyun let out a laugh at how you reacted, knowing that you’d be just like how he expected, shy and innocent.

“I still have clothes on, baby sister. Don't worry," Jaehyun chirped behind you.

Jaehyun was leaning against the rail, waiting for you to turn around, and when you did, albeit slowly, just in case, you immediately turned back.

"You said you had clothes on!" and he did, but only his underwear.

“I said some, and I'm not naked. Why are you making such a big deal?" Jaehyun teased.

Jaehyun saunters over to you, hands on your waist, pulling the bow free from your dress, then he leans down to your ear.

"Why don't we take a swim, little one?" Jaehyun asked in a hushed but persuasive tone.

Jaehyun then steps away to give you space and heads into the pool, your eyes wide like you're under his spell, silently pulling down your dress to reveal a simple pastel pink cotton set. Jaehyun loves how innocent you look, the swell of your curves just nice, your smooth baby like skin makes you look even younger than you are, Jaehyun stopped swimming to admire you from front to back as you joined him in the water, but not before testing the temperature of it with your feet first.

The two of you were genuinely swimming for the first fifteen minutes, until Jaehyun took a break to admire your figure swimming freely, he could see how you've relaxed a bit since the two of you had first gotten here. When you reached the end of the pool to take a breather, Jaehyun used quick strokes to get to you, stopping a mere millimeters away from your face, hands on the either side of you, leaning his weight onto the pool, his head cocked to side in great interest.

"You look beautiful."

Jaehyun has never said that to his flings, but he'll make an exception for his dear little sister, you did tolerate his annoying antics as a child. Jaehyun leans towards your face, his lips dangerously close.

"Jaehyun... We shouldn't, we're siblings," you protested weakly.

“Step siblings. We aren't related by blood, remember that, Y/N. I know you want me as much as I want you. I'm not blind, I've seen the way your eyes lingered when I walked around the house without a shirt after my shower, I've seen the way you reacted for the past hour towards my advances. Let yourself go, Y/N, do what you want for a change," there it was again, Jaehyun and his silver tongue.

Jaehyun suppressed the rumble in his chest when he felt your hesitant lips on his, the peach flavored lip balm igniting his taste buds, craving to taste more of you, his arms tracing your back towards your butt, giving it a light spank, a moan finally slipping out of your lips, breaking the heated session between the two of you.

"You like that, baby? You like how rough I treat you?" Jaehyun questioned, but it sounded more like a statement.

Jaehyun lifts you up from the pool and onto the edge as he opens up your thighs for him, sucking and biting onto the insides of your upper thighs, dangerously close to his destination. You had tangled your fingers into Jaehyun's wet hair, pulling at it when he spanked you again, your whines of his name driving him crazy. 

Suddenly, someone who sounded like he was in his late forties, came out and shouted at the two of you for trespassing. Jaehyun quickly lifts himself up from the pool and carries you over his shoulder as he picks up all of your discarded clothes and quickly drives away. He could feel you shuddering from the cold after a while, and stops his bike to allow the two of you to get dressed, grateful that they weren’t any cars on the road at this time.

"Jaehyun! You said it belonged to your friend's!" you nagged as you tried to sound as mad as anyone half dressed and embarrassed could be.

“If I didn't say that, you wouldn't have gone in. Plus, I did it many times before without getting caught. This proves how loud you were, baby," Jaehyun teased, but it clearly was the truth. 

Jaehyun made you shut your mouth in an instant after he mentioned how loud you were for him. It egged on his ego to see how shy you are now, just because he mentioned what happened minutes prior. Jaehyun lifted you up his bike once again to head back home, but not before giving your neck a kiss, he could see the way you were more relaxed after his little affection. He was going to have fun corrupting a sweet innocent girl like you, mind games are his favourite pass time.

When the two of you got back, both of you retreated into your respective rooms after saying goodnight. You and Jaehyun acted as if nothing happened the next day, Jaehyun going to the gym for most of the day, and you staying locked in your room. 

It was only two nights later, after Jaehyun's next fight when the two of you were alone, Jaehyun got back from the fight with cuts on his arms, his opponent had worn old leather gloves that scratched him up and he wonders if the tears in the gloves were purposely used to hurt people, he could've called a time out, but he wasn't a pussy. He was running the scratches under cold water in the kitchen sink when he accidentally cursed aloud at the pain. That's when he heard footsteps coming out, fearing it to be his mom, he quickly closed the tap and dashed under the kitchen island. The footsteps were getting nearer, but instead of his mom's normal house slippers, ones decorated with bunny ears came into his view, followed by your head.

“The whole house could hear you, thank goodness they're fast asleep. Come out. I'll patch you up," you called out in a hushed tone before reaching a hand out to help him up.

Jaehyun followed you into your room, greeted by the desk lamp illuminating your closed laptop and the book shelf next to the desk, while the fairy lights casted a warm glow over your lilac sheets decorated with many cute plushies. That’s when he realised that he's never been into your room.

"Sit anywhere you like."

Jaehyun took a seat on your bed as you dug through your cabinets, coming out with bandages and ointment of all sorts. You took a seat on your study chair, wheeling to him, taking a closer look at his wounds. 

"Did a cat attack you or something?"

Jaehyun sees you wheel back by kicking your legs cutely, hurrying into the bathroom and coming back out with a washcloth. Jaehyun scratches the back of his neck, thinking of how to answer you. 

"I... 

"I know, I don't go to these places but I know of their existence," you replied in a rather mature tone, which was shocking for Jaehyun, since you constantly acted like a child half the time, but not in a bratty way, just filial. 

"Is that why you never asked me why I come home late at night with bruises?"

Jaehyun sees you nod as you started wiping his wounds gently, the blood going onto the clothe that will definitely leave stains.

"How are you going to explain the blood when you wash it?" Jaehyun questioned, worried that someone’s going to find out about his late night rendezvous. 

"Menstrual cycle," you answered, as if was the most obvious thing in the world, which made Jaehyun feel like an idiot at that moment.

The way you're patching up his wounds was pulling at Jaehyun's heartstrings the wrong way, Jaehyun doesn't want to fall for anyone, and certainly not for his step sister. Once you were done, you were looking at him with those innocent doe eyes, Jaehyun couldn't really tell what was up with his attraction towards you, was it purely sexual? Was it affection? He pushed those thoughts away when he pulled you by the waist, his lips capturing yours in a frantic matter as his hands make way to under your nightgown to hold onto the flesh of your thighs. The roughness of his palms sending shivers up your spine. Jaehyun took this as a good sign and started toying at the waistband of your panties. He breaks off the kiss to let his lips travel southwards, his teeth nibbling at your mounds, what surprised him was the lack of bra.

“What happened to being my good girl? Why aren't you wearing a bra? Are you tempting me on purpose? Hm?" Jaehyun said after bouncing you on his lap slightly.

“I was going to sleep. Didn't know you'll need help."

The way you answered so breathlessly when he continued his ministrations on you only urged him to act on his desires further. He reached a hand up to pinch at your nipple, but your hand accidentally slipped and held onto his arm instead of his hair, which made him wince due to the fresh wound, and the heated session between the two of you was immediately ceased.

"Jaehyun, are you alright? We can do this another time. You should let your wounds heal first," you said in a worried tone before checking his arm once more.

Jaehyun was cursing at himself, but nodded at your suggestion, not wanting to feel anymore pain after that fight. Jaehyun pecked your lips one last time before bidding you goodnight and carried you off his lap.

"See you tomorrow, baby."

Jaehyun looks at his opponent straight in the eye, he wasn't supposed to fight tonight, but there was an empty spot and he wanted to make up for the off day he took to heal from the scratch wounds, he doesn’t mind though, his hands had been itching to punch someone or something for the past few days now, just like a junkie hooked on drugs, he’s hooked onto the feeling of hurting someone. His opponent tonight was twice his size, but according to Lucas, nowhere near his standards, since the standard earnings for this match is relatively lower from the ones he tends to fight in.

Jaehyun didn't even have to manipulate his opponent into thinking he was on the weaker scale, he took him down like the countless sandbags he broke in the gym, big but definitely does zero damage. Once the match was over, he spotted that girl again, ushering her way out of the crowd. Instead of following the usual procedures of collecting his earnings, Jaehyun made his way out of the club.

"Jae! Your earnings!" Johnny shouted, making a mistake of calling name by his name, thank goodness people can’t differentiate between Jae and J.

Jaehyun couldn't bother about the money now, he had to know who she was. He followed the streak of blonde hair into a car park nearby, which was empty since office workers are long gone by now. She made her way to a sleek black BMW i8, not what he had expected, but certainly unique compared to the Mercedes he keeps seeing at Gangnam District. However, before he could approach her, a hooded figure was behind her, a pocket knife produced from his right pocket. Right when Jaehyun was about to shout a warning at her, a flash of movement happened.

She turned around and kicked him squarely in the chest, he wasn't buff, and from what Jaehyun heard, that was a straight kick to the heart, she must be professionally trained. The figure fell down with his hand clenching his heart, he had a surprised expression, which was quickly replaced by a scowl, he definitely wasn't expecting that. She then kicked the pocket knife far away, her body slid down expertly with her handbag out reached, the huge steel chain of her handbag wrapped around the figure's neck once she kneeled down onto one of his arms, a huge crack resonating from the action.

“What kind of fucking psycho bitch are you?! I just wanted some money!"

She didn't reply, instead she dragged his body to a nearby pillar which had the emergency button for dire situations like this, she lifted him up and hit his head against the button. Immediately, the whole car park's alarm was triggered and soon after some guards rushed to see what happened. Once she saw the guards coming, she released the chains and threw him on the grown, Jaehyun could see the obvious frown on her face, but not any other feature due to the baseball cap she was wearing.

"You messed with the wrong bitch," her voice was as cold as ice.

When she opened her car trunk to retrieve something, Jaehyun approached her with his hands held high, he doesn’t want to trigger her any further, nor wish to fight a lady, especially not her, even if it’s just self defence.

"Miss?" Jaehyun called to her uncertainly.

When she looked back with her head held higher to see who it was, Jaehyun was floored. How could this be? 

"Y/N? It was you all along? You're the girl with the blonde hair who always placed bets on me?" Jaehyun questioned, thinking that this must be some sort of big mistake.

You didn't know whether getting your latest Bottega Veneta ruined by some motherfucker was unluckier, or the fact that your step brother just found out about your secret, how could you not figure out it was his voice?

"Jaehyun, I... Let's talk, I'll take us somewhere," you said with uncertainty, but your eyes weren’t avoiding his strong gaze anymore, nothing like the little step sister he thought he once knew.

You didn't know what was Jaehyun thinking, other than the obvious disbelief on his face. The two of you were silent in the car ride, you didn't really know where to take him for a secluded and life altering conversation, other than the cliff which overlooks Seoul's skyline, you hope there aren't any couples here tonight.

"How long have you known about me going to Monster?"  Jaehyun asked when he could no longer stand the questioning in his head, piercing the silence.

"Since the first time," you said, which made Jaehyun’s head jerk in surprise, but quickly composed himself to quickly solve this puzzle of mysteries.

"How did you know?"

“There are some things that I can tell just from my observation and just a bit of help from social networking. Like how I know you take a girl home after every match then leave in the middle of the night coming home with a scent of cheap perfume lingering in the air," you didn’t know why you wanted to add the last part, maybe you were a bit tired of playing the cat and mouse game with him when he has so many people lining up for him.

“You're not that clean either, are you? How did the money come about? And what would your dad think about this? Or my mom who thinks you're the most precious daughter in the world? What if I slipped up and accidentally told them about this little roleplay you have going on here?" Jaehyun taunted, a natural reaction to how you had threw around his private matters in such a snide manner.

"You wouldn't, because I know the reason why you came back to America so abruptly," you replied in a calm and cool tone, suppressing your anger.

Jaehyun's face instantly paled at the mention of his past.

"What do you mean?" Jaehyun asked in a rather hollow voice.

“Jeong Jaehyun, birthname Jeong Yoonoh, was born in Seoul, South Korea on 14th of February 1997. Your father is Jeong Eunsan who divorced your mother and moved to Connecticut on his own, he's an alcoholic and drug addict, he filed for a lawsuit to have you in his custody for five years for education reasons after he came clean from alcohol and drugs, the United States High Court approved of his appeal. So you left Seoul in 2010 and moved in with your father. But he got back on alcohol and drugs didn't he? That's why the two of you fought."

"How did you know all this?!"Jaehyun rounded on you from the passenger seat, seemingly wanting to hit something or someone for the frustration he’s feeling, but held himself back when he remembers it’s you, and nonetheless, a girl, he doesn’t hit girls. His eyes were a dark shade of brown, nearly black as his voice dips a lower intonation, the sight dangerous to anyone but you.

"I did some digging of my own," you replied calmly.

"Who are you? Are you even the baby sister I knew when I was a kid? Or the girl I took out for a ride just a few days ago? Who are you and what do you want from me?! And how are you filthy rich?! What do you even do for a living?! I feel like my whole life's a lie!" Jaehyun spats out, feeling like the ground underneath him shifted drastically, on the edge of loosing his footing, just like how he could barely comprehend what’s happening now.

“I don't want anything from you, Jaehyun. Some lies are said because they're easier to accept than the truth," you answered, hoping that this will be a suffice explanation to him, but knowing Jaehyun, you doubt it.

"I can't believe you lied to me, to our family, after all this time?!"

“Like you weren't planning to mess with me, seducing your little step sister, eager to expose my identity to my dad. A kettle calling a pot black, don’t you think? Do you enjoy inflicting pain upon others and yourself so much that you'll hurt anyone in your grasp? Your mom, your dad, the girls you slept with and left alone with broken hearts the next day, aren't those people enough for you? You think you're the only one who knows how to toy with people's hearts here, Jaehyun? What I'm doing to you now, is just a taste of your own medicine. You think I'm still that little naive 7 year old girl you had play dates with? You were gone for so long, things happen, and people change, and so did you Jaehyun."

Jaehyun's heart sank as he heard your piercing words he didn't mean to leave you as a child or become the monster he is today he didn't mean for any of this to happen, yet you lied to him after all this time the money, the fight club, your whole personality or what he thought it was all just a front.

His fingernails dug crescents into his palm as he took in all this information. For the first time, in so long, he was the one who was manipulated. Jeong Jaehyun defeated in his own game.

'Who is Y/N really? The girl with the frilly dresses who has her cute round glasses on whenever she's on her computer? Or the girl who sneaked out late at night in her leather jacket with all the money she wanted in the world?' Jaehyun thought to himself.

“Just tell me, how are you this rich? Where do you get all this money?" Jaehyun asked, not letting you off the hook, if it’s what he wants, you’ll give, it’s his consequent if the answer scarres him for life.

“Do you know how I played you so well, Jae? Because it's my job, I put up fake fronts for other people's real identities to be hidden. And you'd be surprised by how many people require these services from me. You think I'm the cruel one here? Open your eyes, pretty boy, it's a cruel world, and if you're not even half as evil as it is, then you'll naturally be the ones that are being deceived on your little fabricated rainbow bridge. I know what you did Jaehyun, I did some digging before you came back from the states, mom and dad bougt your little front, but I didn't. I was shocked when I made the discovery, just to let you know, he was pronounced dead by impact to his head. You and I both know what that means."

Jaehyun couldn't believe what he was hearing, he thought he had successfully left his past behind him. Only to have you uncover his crimes like popping a lid of a beer bottle, his hands are shaking from the shock of hearing you speak of what went down after he left his father.

“How am I still here then? Why isn't anyone cuffing me back?" Jaehyun questioned aloud, his mind completely mushed after hearing about your true profession and the truth of his sudden return from the states.

“I was there that same day to make amends of your faults, I was curious of how you were doing there. Only to find out that you weren't the same person anymore. They were worried every single day, I just wanted to make sure nothing happened to you, little did I know my skills would be needed there instead," you weren’t holding a grunge for what he’s became today, but till this day, it’s still hard to accept the fact that he was a whole different person entirely now.

"You cleaned up the body?" Jaehyun prodded further, hoping that you weren’t one of those cleaners for crimes.

“Do I look like I'll get my hands dirty? I was living there for two months just to observe, and I found out that there would be loan sharks asking for money everyday, not the most believable lot, carrying huge sticks and sometimes even knives, no? They even had criminal records beforehand. So I hacked into the security system and did some movie magic. The video of you going home and leaving with bloody hands was deleted and replaced with the video of the loan sharks looking for your father from the day before. And so the court was convinced that they were the killers given that they had existing brutality offences. And that's how I got you off the hook," you explained, somewhat proud that you could pull something off without any preparations at that time.

“Why did you help me? In America, the money I earn now, it's all your doing. Why?" Jaehyun questioned.

You didn't really know why either, you helped him escape his crime in America because you took pity on him, after all, he was in your life for a short period of time. But you couldn't really put a finger on why you wanted to help him here, other than the fact you did get money from his fights, albeit not that decent of an amount compared to your other earnings.

“Because my dad loves you, he wouldn't want anything to happen to you. If he knew, it would kill him, and I do appreciate your mom being in my life, this is the most I can do for them. As for the bets, it's just as form of gambling and quick cash, nothing to it."

Jaehyun hummed, his mind in deep thought.

"So is anything going to change between the two of us?" Jaehyun was directing the question to you as much as to himself.

You fingered the tiffany on your wrist, ignoring his line of sight.

"Nothing is going to change, I'll continue to bet on your fights at night, then I'll be your little sister in the morning who stays out of your way," you finally looked up after replying his question, an unreadable smile on your lips that leaves Jaehyun curious.

"Deal," it’s not like there’s any other better way to access the situation.

"I'll drive you back to the club to retrieve your bike."

You decided to crash at Irene and Seulgi's for the night, not knowing how to comprehend what just happened. However, when you got there, a man you didn't recognize was sitting on the couch. You quickly pulled your gun from the back of your pants, pointing at the back of his head.

"Who are you and what are you doing here?" You questioned in a cold steely voice that you used only in missions you once particapated in.

When the man turned back, a handsome face greeted you, his brow quirked up in a questioning manner.

"I should be asking you that, little girl."

“I'm no little girl, answer the goddamn question!" you were loosing your cool, scared that something happened to Irene and Seulgi.

"Y/N! Put the gun down, that's Irene's boyfriend!" Seulgi said as she came out of her bedroom, hands flailing, not knowing whether to grab your gun or stand in front of the man.

"Seulgi? You know this man? What do you mean Irene's boyfriend? Why haven't I ever met him? you asked, lowering your gun slightly.

"I go to the toilet for one minute and I see my baby pointing a gun at my boyfriend that she's not supposed to know, just fucking great," Irene said before plopping down the sofa next to her boyfriend, hands reached up to massage her temples.

"So he's not a threat?"

"Not to us, you can say," Seulgi chipped in.

“I'll do the talking Seulgi ah, don't interrupt. Y/N, this is Junmyeon my boyfriend of three years. And Junmyeon, this is Y/N, she's like a sister to me, so don't you dare hurt a single strand of her hair.”

“Wait a minute. Junmyeon, as in Kim Junmyeon, EXO Suho, Kim Enterprise CEO? Head of criminal syndicate EXO Suho?" You spewed out, bewildered that the man of many identities, and many of them dangerous, was sitting on this very couch that you’re too familiar with.

“That's why I didn't want to let you know. I didn't want to rope you into any danger, you're so young Y/N, you shouldn't be involved with anyone who has any relations with a mafia leader," Irene explained in a disappointed tone, her head looking down in shame.

"Irene rejected him a few times because of your safety, and also Yeri's, but since she's at London, she's much safer," Seulgi supplied, hoping that telling you this would decrease the chances of you having an outburst of emotions, you must be facing some difficulties if you’re here at this hour.

You sat down on the couch, trying to take in all the information that's being thrown at you for the past 15 minutes or so, your brain trying to connect the dots and piece a proper response to this.

“Y/N ah, why are you here tonight? And why is your favorite bag in shreds? Did someone attack you?!" Irene quickly takes your face into her hands, checking for any injuries, then checking your hands, gasping at the slight scratch.

"What happened?!"

“Someone wanted to rob me on the way back after I came out from your fight club. In other words he's probably suffering from a rib damage, skull damage, et cetera," you replied in a monotonous way, tired from all the events of late.

"I’ve taught you well," Seulgi said with a proud smile on her face, she was, after all the one who taught you her vast knowledge of martial arts.

"Thanks Seulgi," you said, thinking back to the time when you first joined them, but your thoughts were cut short when your eyes laid back on the man in front of you.

"Anyways, tell me a bit about yourself, Junmyeon, since we're going to be stuck with each other until end of time, unless you deicide to cross Irene, then I'll have to feed your head to the hounds," you added the last part in a threatening tone.

“Feisty just like her mom. I'm Junmyeon of Kim Enterprise, the oldest brother of the four Kim brothers. And I'm also EXO's Suho, Seoul's largest illegal weapons manufacturer," Suho rattled off the facts that everyone in Seoul knows, but this isn’t going to cut if for you.

“I know that already. I did my research when I helped Kim Jongin transfer his dirty funds to the offshore accounts I set up for him. Tell me how your family started EXO," you suggested, always had an interest to how such a large scale syndicate started off.

“My great grandfather was part of a Japanese weapons manufacturing base, he was a spy for the Korean government many decades ago. He left the mission after he had successfully acquired enough knowledge on how to make their weapons, along with establishing connections inside so that he'll always receive updates. When the war was going on, he reported everything to the Korean government, then the war ended and he started his own business since that was the only knowledge he held worthy of putting bread on the table, and so the business has been going on ever since. Since I told you my origins, tell me yours, that is only fair," Junmyeon prompted.

“I met Irene when I was 14. I had no friends then, other than Yeri who was a year older than me. Irene spotted us exchanging a perfume bottle of this bitch who bullied us into a bottle full of onion juice, since she liked spraying it onto her face obnoxiously. Yeri caused a distraction while I hid underneath the stands, exchanging the bottles. She saw everything and offered us a job in her greatest money heist, I stole a key card while Yeri made a fuss about wanting to see her mom who doesn't even work there. After we pulled that off, Irene and Seulgi took us in, Irene teaching me her digital hacking skills and Seulgi teaching me her martial arts skills everyday after school. Then I branched out on my own after acquiring a different set of skills I learned on the dark web."

"Let me guess, the off shore accounts?"

"Bingo. I wanted to be independent too, can't always depend on Irene, and it proved me right, since she's probably going to get married and stuff soon,” you said, eyeing him expectantly. 

"Hey, who said I was leaving you?" Irene complained, a hand slapping your head lightly before going back to your wounds.

"You'll have real babies to baby in the future, I'm excited," you said sincerely, knowing that a couple this good looking would have the most beautiful children in the world.

"To be off the hook?" Junmyeon quipped in.

"That as well," you said before bursting into laughter at Irene’s shocked expression.

"I can't believe my boyfriend and my baby is ganging up on me," Irene said in a huff.

"Seulgi's enjoying the show," you said after glancing at her gleeful expression.

"I live with this woman, I can't talk shit about her, so do please continue."

“I'm done patching you up Y/N, Seulgi prepare her room, she's gonna stay here tonight. And as for you mister, you better head home, don't keep your mom worried, I'll see you tomorrow,” Irene said before ushering a reluctant Junmyeon.

All of you said your goodbyes to Junmyeon, grateful that Irene knew you needed some time alone. You quickly washed up and changed into comfy pjs, Irene sitting on your bed waiting for you to talk. You crawled into bed, laying down your head onto her leg.

“I'll say it once, and I'll say it again. I'm really grateful for what you've given me, although illegal for most things, but I can't imagine life any other way. So please don't kill me because he found out."

"Who?! Jaehyun?!" Irene asked, immediately assuming the worst ‘he’ she could possibly think of.

"Yeah. He rushed out from the club, and followed me. He's not telling them anything, but we had a talk about his past and stuff."

"Was he shaken up?"

“He handled it as best as he could you can say, he's a fighter, not a killer. It's different to us compared to him," you guessed.

"Yeah. I'm sorry about the Junmyeon thing as well, I just wanted to keep you safe."

“It's fine. He's nice, for now. And I want you to be happy too," you said genuinely.

"Thank you. What about Jaehyun? What is he to you?" Irene asked, always had a hunch about your feelings.

"A friend."

"That's all?"

“I'm not going to fall for him when all he does is pick up girls after fights. What about the Kim brothers? Are they hot?" you asked, curious to see what else the family holds.

“Jongin's a player, but you already know that. Jongdae's married with a daughter, and Minseok is a mystery. But I don't want you marrying into a mafia family, Y/N. Don't make the mistakes I'm going to make, I want you to be safe," Irene lectured.

"I'm fine, I can protect myself perfectly well."

“I just want what's best for you. It's getting late, I'll make you a cup of tea in Bunny and Rabbit's take away cup tomorrow, okay? In case you get there after they wake up," Irene said, mindful of your parents.

You smiled at how thoughtful Irene is, always leaving her cafe's paper cups in her home as a decoy for you to use when you get back in the morning.

"Yeah. Goodnight mom."

“I'm your sister, Y/N ah, stop making me sound old. And Goodnight to you too."

“Here are two tickets for a cruise trip,” you said, handing the tickets to your dad.

Your dad’s eyes light up at your surprise, along with your step mother’s who stopped watching her latest drama, letting it run on the tv.

“What? How come?” Your dad asks as he reads the details of the tickets.

“My boss gave me a larger bonus this time around, so I decided to get you guys something, since dad would be off for summer holidays in a week’s time, it’s just in time to board the cruise,” you explained.

“Honey, you should spend your hard earned money on yourself.”

“It’s okay dad, I have enough money, don’t worry. I wanted to get you this, since you were so stressed about your students the other day. A change of scenery from the university would be good for you,” you said before taking a seat on the sofa across them.

“Y/N’s right, you deserve a holiday this summer. Thank you so much Y/N, you’ve always been such a good daughter to us,” your stepmom said, grateful that you never once shunned her off like most people she had read about would.

“No problem. It’s getting late, I’ll head to bed. Night dad, night mom,” you said before giving your dad a hug.

“Goodnight, Y/N.”

You got into your room and shut your door before texting Irene.

‘It worked, I can attend the gala with you.’

‘Great. Can’t wait to see you there.’

It was around 1 a.m., when someone interrupted you from your work by knocking lightly on your door. You got up to open it to reveal Jaehyun’s fluffy mob of hair poking into the small gap of your door.

“This is unexpected.”

“Can’t I come check in my little sister?” Jaehyun replied with a boyish smile.

“Right, very convincing,” you said, sarcasm evident.

You are skeptic of his motive, but nonetheless allowed him into your room before anyone comes into the hallway. Jaehyun laid down on your bed, his large frame taking up most of the space, so you opted sitting on your desk chair.

“What are you really here for?”

Jaehyun sat up from your bed, his dimples obvious because of his cheeky smile.

“My little sister truly knows me best, doesn’t she? I’ve been wondering why are you suddenly sending away your dad and my mom for two months straight?Definitely not because of some bonus you made up.”

“My step brother still knows me best, doesn’t he? There’s this gala hosted by Kim Industries, and my friend’s going, but she doesn’t know anyone there. Since I know some of the attendees, I volunteered to attend it with her,” you supplied, leaving out the part about Junmyeon.

“You’re going to a gala without a date?” Jaehyun asked like it was the most outrageous thing ever.

“I just thought of going alone,” just like back in junior high’s prom. 

“Can I come?”

“You like galas?” you were surprised to say the least.

“Just because I fight for a living, doesn’t mean I can’t do elegance,” Jaehyun said in a defensive tone, deeming your shocked expression somewhat offensive.

“Sure, just don’t get bored and beg to go home,” knowing how impatient he is.

“As long as you get me a suit,” Jaehyun said before crashing onto your bed, he had taken a liking to lying down onto your fluffy sheets.

“You look beautiful,” he said as he takes in your dress for tonight’s gala.

Jaehyun stared at you with awe in his eyes as he does a once over, not the ones that he usually does that make him look like a predator eyeing its prey, but a look filled with slight admiration and wonder that would’ve made your blush obvious if it weren’t for the artificial blush on your cheeks.

“You don’t look too bad yourself, Dior suites you.”

“Thank you.”

You were wearing an A line Louis Vuitton skater dress with a belt of the same brand to highlight the curve of your waist. You were wearing your usual red lip gloss that Jaehyun first caught eye of. Heels and bag that matches Jaehyun’s suit, and last but not least, a diamond necklace from Van Cleef and Arpel’s adorning your collar.

“Why are you driving?” Jaehyun complained whilst getting into the passenger seat of your car.

“Because this is my car, and you drive like a reckless mad man on your bike,” you deadpanned as you revved the engine to life.

“Fine, fair enough,” Jaehyun said in a sulking tone.

Jaehyun wanted to give a go at your car, but obviously you cherish it like your own bone and flesh, given its price, making Jaehyun grumble in the passenger seat.

The venue of the gala was the Kim family’s holiday estate up on a cliff, the  location, based on your knowledge, costed a fortune that even you’ll have to save up from at least 20 jobs. You parked your car inside the estate’s huge underground parking space, next to cars that costed just as much, at least you don’t look like a fish among sharks here.

A servant guided you up to the center court of the estate, where everything is happening, a waiter immediately passing you and Jaehyun a flute of champagne.

“Do you always attend fancy parties?” Jaehyun asked as he takes in the scene.

“No, this is my first,” you said before taking a sip from the glass.

“Then how are you so calm?”

“I’ve been in enough life threatening situations that these parties don’t have an effect on me anymore,” you said as you scan the crowd for Irene.

“Sounds interesting, where do I sign up?”

“That adrenaline seeker inside you would kill you one day.”

“Can’t help it, I’m addicted to danger.”

“Y/N, you’re here,” Irene said after struggling through a crowd, Junmyeon following close by.

“Irene, Junmyeon. I know who are the best dressed couple tonight,” you said in awe at their matching dress and suit, looking like modern royalty.

“And you must be Jaehyun. I’m Irene, Y/N’s close friend. How nice to finally meet you,” Irene introduced herself before sticking a hand out for him to shake.

“Nice to meet you, Irene,” Jaehyun said as he shook her hand with a friendly smile.

“This is my boyfriend, Junmyeon,” Irene gestured at her beau.

The two men shook hands and gave each other polite smiles. Irene directed you and Jaehyun to your respective seats for dinner after Junmyeon excused himself to get ready for his speech. The three of you sat down at the table as dinner started. Nothing out of the ordinary happened, other than the applauses given to Junmyeon after his aspiring speech on how he would improve the company came to an end.

There were people at the table who questioned Irene of her background rather rudely but you didn’t take any drastic actions other than throwing back mildly sarcastic remarks because Irene kept a hand on your knee, squeezing your leg whenever you’re on the edge of crossing the line, with Junmyeon resisting to laugh at the such an amusing scene.

“You should’ve let Y/N continue, I love how she roasted Aunt Soohyun about her wig being bigger than her brain,” Junmyeon whispered.

“Junmyeon! Don’t encourage her.”

Jaehyun was mostly silent, until Junmyeon chatted him up about the recent football season. Jaehyun was surprisingly helpful, asking the waiter to refill your cup of water when you finished, reminding you that your lip gloss had faded  significantly after you finished your meal. He even helped you hold your hair back as you had dinner.

After dinner, all of the guest started socialising, walking and talking freely. At one point when Jaehyun left your side for the washroom, a handsome man made strides towards your direction.

“Y/N. It’s been a long time,” the blonde male said.

“Kun. How long has it been? Two three years?”

“I suppose so, and you still look at beautiful as ever.”

“You don’t look too bad yourself too,” complimenting him back.

Qian Kun, the CEO of WayV, a communications company in China and Korea, as well as some other hidden companies that not everyone knows about, the reason he contacted you the first place years, and one of the very few customers you slept with.

“What brings you here tonight?”

“I’m friends with Irene.”

“What a small world, isn’t it? Junmyeon and her look so well together, imagine their kids.”

Kun was pointing at Junmyeon and Irene who were dancing flawlessly in the middle of the ballroom.

“They’ll make the Kardashians cower in shame.”

“May I have a dance, Y/N?” Kun asked when the last song came to a stop.

“Lead the way, Kun,” how could you say no to a handsome face like him?

He took you hand in his and guided you to the dance floor. When you placed your hands on his shoulder, you could feel that he had gotten much more fitter these years, muscles flexing at every tiny movement. His eyes never left yours, other than the little flickers down to your lips when he thought you weren’t looking.

“I missed you Y/N.”

Next thing you knew, Kun was kissing you with those plump lips of his. The two of you had danced to the side of the room, Kun broke free from the kiss and led you to an empty hallway where you kissed him back immediately. Kun’s hands wandered freely over your figure, one of his hand going under your skirt, the slight squeeze on your inner thigh making you moan into the kiss. Just when his hand was reaching higher, someone pulled him off you.

“What?”

“Who the fuck are you and why are you touching her?!”

Kun scowled at the sight of Jaehyun, laughing at his angry face.

“When did you get yourself this boy toy Y/N? I would be a much better candidate for you tonight, Y/N.”

“Get away from us!” Jaehyun hollers, his anger getting out of hand.

“My apologies, I didn’t know she was taken.”

Kun walked away, leaving you with a livid Jaehyun.

“What were you thinking Y/N?! Letting a stranger touch you like that!”

“Stop shouting! He’s not a stranger, he’s someone I used to know and it’s none of your business to care!”

You stormed out of the estate, heading to the garden which led to the edge of the cliff, the sight of the beautiful sky calming your nerves immediately. You heard footsteps following you, no doubt it was Jaehyun, wanting to shout in your ear furthermore.

“Y/N!”

“I don’t want to see you, Jae. Go back inside,” you said as you let your legs take you further out into the open.

But Jaehyun and his damned long legs caught up with you in no time, he held onto one of your arms, tugging you back to look at him. When your eyes landed on his apologetic face, your heartstrings tugged lightly against the anger in your mind, but you remained your cold composure, eyes narrowing at him.

“What was that huh, Jaehyun? You think you really are my brother or boyfriend? That you can boss me around as you please? What makes you think you can stop me from touching other men when you sleep with every other girl after each match? Why can’t I do the same thing as you? Say something! You have nothing to offer? What are you? Five? Cat caught your tongue so easily? Fuck you, Jeong Jaehyun, you don’t even have the guts to admit your feelings.”

You tugged your arm out of his grip, walking as quickly as you can to the edge of the cliff, taking off your heels. When you started walking to the end slowly, you were pulled back by Jaehyun, the two of you falling onto the soft grass.

“I admit it! I admit it! I love you, okay? Just don’t fucking jump off the cliff. What were you thinking?”

You sat up from his embrace, the cold of the night grazing your exposed skin immediately, the tears in the corner of his eyes caught you by surprise.

“You mean it?” You questioned, shock that he’d be so honest about his feelings so suddenly.

“Of course I mean it. God, you gave me a heart attack.”

Jaehyun pulled you into his arms once again, his head on your shoulder, his nose rubbing the curve of your neck as his hands hold you tight, not wanting you to leave.

“You’re addicted to the adrenaline rush and inflicting pain, just thought this combination would make you own up to your own feelings.”

“You planned this?! What if I didn’t stop you?!”

“I had faith in you.”

“You’re crazy. What did I do in my previous life to end up with a mad woman like you? And what do you mean I’m addicted to inflicting pain? I mean to some degree for adrenaline rush, but pain?” Jaehyun questioned acting out shockingly, hoping that his denial may be able to mask this issue of his, or more accurately put by you, one out of two of his addictions.

“Just admit it, no one other than you fights with such madness, Mr J, I can see it in your eyes after every one of your victories,” you rounded on him, eyes narrowing at his, purposely using his stage name instead.

“Fine, I might be addicted to the pain I receive as well as inflict on others physically, and maybe the girls I slept with, but that’s more of an after match celebratory thing and I wasn’t considerate of their feelings, but nonetheless, I never wanted to harm you, yes, I might have wanted to manipulate your innocence at first, but that was before I started having feelings for you, I meant it when I said I love you,” Jaehyun explained, pouring his whole heart out to you, his eyes silently pleading for your understanding.

“I guess I love you too, coward, now let’s get back inside, it’s getting too cold for my liking,” you said as you wore your heels.

“What do you mean you guess? Hey, wait up!” Jaehyun stared at your retreating figure, trying to decipher your words before jogging up to pester you further about it,

Although Jaehyun and you hadn’t spent that much time together, but the bond since you had as kids never really faded, things just felt like they fall into place whenever you’re with him, the beauty of the little pieces of emotions clicking together like an intricate puzzle, just like how his aggressiveness balances your cool and calm exterior.

Jaehyun and you have surprisingly got along well, he was more honest with you about his feelings and trauma towards his past. You suggested him to find professional help, but he didn’t want anyone suspecting him of killing his father and said that talking to you already helps a great deal. The two of you would talk about anything and everything on a Thursday night, a time where both of you would sit down and genuinely talk to each other over a bottle of wine as your parents still aren’t back from their trip yet.

“You can say anything you want, especially if there’s things going through your head. I don’t want you to bottle up your feelings anymore okay?”

“Okay,” Jaehyun said as he caressed the curve of your side gently as you leaned your body against his, his warmth seeping through even with the layers of clothing.

It hasn’t been an easy journey, being with Jaehyun, but all couples go through ups and downs together regardless, you didn’t care if it was relatively harder, with his anger management and trust issues, the happiness he has brought into your life has etched inside your heart like an anchor and its ship.

Jaehyun wanted you to stop bidding so much money on him after the two of you got together, but you didn’t want to stop, since this was the reason the two of you had bloom into lovers. You are a rather sentimental person towards particular milestones. The person you were years ago would’ve been in disbelief towards your change of attitude towards a relationship commitment. 

Every night, you’d go to bed wishing that these beautiful moments wouldn’t ever cease into nothingness.

Monster is rather crowded tonight, the underground fighting club is getting more and more popular among the young in Seoul, which makes pending background checks on the attendees before matches rather hard for the staff of Monster. The pending invites take around 2 months per person. But the amount of new faces and old faces alike never made Jaehyun nervous, in fact he could spot a few banners with his stage name, Mr J scrawled messily among the club goers.

Jaehyun used to fight with turmoil in his head as he uses fighting as a form of therapy for his past traumas, but ever since you helped  him through things, it has cleared his head of anger and finds it easier to focus on his opponents’ movements. Ever since then, he started calling you his lucky charm, if it wasn’t for you, he wouldn’t have made such a large improvement on his skills.

The fight began as usual with you watching him from a nearby balcony on the second floor. His opponent was a man who’s around his strength and height. Jaehyun although changed his way of thinking during a match, hasn’t changed one bit of his favourite tactic, manipulation.

Jaehyun took a painful hit on his stomach from his opponent. Although he told you he won’t take pain as a form of stress relief anymore, he still takes it like a champ in order to take down his opponent. Right when he feigns hurt, hugging his stomach slightly, his opponent chooses to use a wide swing as his grand finale, planning to finish Jaehyun off. But because of Jaehyun’s quick eye and experience, Jaehyun immediately lifts his right arm up to punch the joint of his opponent’s elbow forcefully bending it to an upwards angle that definitely hurts a lot, the crack of the bone being dislocated loud even amongst the crowds’ cheer. What Jaehyun didn’t expect was that his opponent took a swing at him with his other hand even through the midst of all the pain he experienced from his injury Jaehyun inflicted upon, bruising the corner of Jaehyun’s eye.

Jaehyun could feel anger boiling up his chest as he charges at his opponent like a bull, throwing hits all over his opponent’s head as well as stomach. At first his opponent tried to stand up, but gave up when he moved and felt the pain of his injuries digging into his flesh, hitting the floor of the ring five times to admit his defeat.

Jaehyun pulled himself up when he heard the bell rang, waking him up from his haze of anger. He looked up, hoping to see you smile because of his victory, yet you had disappeared.

There was a slight error with the cameras for the live stream of the match for fans online, so Lucas went to get you to fix it before the club loses any earnings just because of a slight malfunction, forcing you to leave Jaehyun’s fight. When you were done fixing them, the walk towards your spot of the ring was rather long, so the match ended before you reached there.

Jaehyun’s left eye started to swollen from the hit he received from his opponent, making everything look blurry if he concentrated his sight on the left. Just as he was about to leave the ring, a girl got up and kissed him. He immediately pushed her away when he realised it wasn’t you, although a similar shade of platinum blonde.

“Jaehyun! Did you miss me? That was such a great match. Wanna hang out at my place after this?” The perky blonde chick suggested in a rather annoying voice, immediately getting on Jaehyun’s nerves, like the throbbing in his eye isn’t giving him a bad headache already.

“Who are you? And why the fuck did you kiss me?” Jaehyun questioned, anger laced in his voice.

“I’m Brittany, we met here, and fucked at a night club downtown, remember? Why don’t we do just that now, you loved it the last time,” she praticcaly purred at him, ridiculous. 

“What the fuck?! Fuck off!”

When Jaehyun pushed the girl away, he could see you standing outside the ring, anger and disbelief written across your face. That’s when you took off right in front of him, running towards the exit faster than you’ve ever before.

“Jaehyun, who is she?!”

Jaehyun ignored the girl, and pushed past the masses of people, running into the carpark where you usually parked your car, but when he got there, you were already gone, only a familiar whiff of your perfume in the stale air left.

You were speeding way past the speed limit, but you didn’t care. Nothing matters when your heart feels like its been chewed and spat out like it was dirt. You didn’t cry, even though you want to. You can only hear the voices in your head taunting you for your foolishness.

‘You knew he was a player and still you fell for him.’

‘You should’ve seen it coming, just because you pour your heart out for him, doesn’t mean he’ll cherish it.’

‘You were just like him a few years ago, this is probably karma.’

You pulled into Irene and Seulgi’s place, a miracle that you arrived without a single crash. You were so glad that your parents’ cruise lasted until next month. You leant back into your seat, the stress and fatigue you felt for the past moments finally crashing onto you. That’s when you received a call from Jungwoo, the money launderer you worked with.

“Yo, Y/N. I got a job for you.”

You have to leave for Switzerland, where Jungwoo was based at and where you arrange off shore accounts. You had to meet with a client in Incheon to discuss the details of the deal before boarding your flight hours prior.

The client wasn’t a hard case, so you had time to kill before you need to board for your flight. So you typed out the details to Jungwoo in an encrypted message to speed things up when you got there, right when you’re done, it was time to board the plane. On the flight, you mostly slept and watched movies to pass time, trying to distract yourself from the constant ache in your heart that was starting to numb into emptiness. You remember a conversation you had with Jaehyun about Switzerland once. 

“I really like the snow capped mountains and green hills there. It’s beautiful all year round,” Jaehyun said as he watched the tv play out an episode of some show on Discovery.

“I can take you there if you want to, since I’m so familiar of the country from all the jobs,” you offered.

“I’d love that. Spending time with you in a cabin with a beautiful winter scene right outside our window sounds like heaven to me.”

You hate how your mind just instantly clicks everything back to Jaehyun, you scooted lower into your seat of the taxi to avoid the once beautiful scenery now scarred in your memory.

“What brings you here days earlier than you should? Family problems? Not likely. Boy problems?” Jungwoo egged on as he takes in your rather disheleved look.

You only sighed in response, you loved Jungwoo with all your life, but the events from these past days made your patience run on thin ice.

“Nothing, Woo.”

“Come on, tell me. You already talked to the client and I looked through the files, nothing needs to be amended, so we have plenty of time,” Jungwoo said as he pops in a chocolate truffle in his mouth, all ears for the latest take on your personal life.

He was patting the seat next to him on the sofa, you plopped down reluctantly, not expecting an ambush this soon from him as it was already 2 a.m. Switzerland time.

“Remember Jaehyun?”

“The hot step brother that had you chasing his tail and fixing his shit in the states?” Jungwoo asked with a knowing smile.

“Yes, that one.”

“What happened? Not another crime I hope, the only thing illegal he does now is fighting at Irene noona’s club. Unless?”

“No, it has nothing to do with the law.”

“Then?” Jungwoo has his attention trained now, he didn’t even bother to reach for another chocolate.

“We fell in love.”

“Thought so, but something happened recently, I suppose?”

“Yeah, I caught him kissing another girl after his match when I walked away to fix something, you know, like last time, when he would sleep with girls after every match.”

“Honey, Y/N. Not every fuckboy is ‘fixable’ no matter how much care and affection you shove up his ass. That’s just how men work,” he said with a click of his tongue, thinking back to the problems he had with men.

“You’re a man.”

“I’m gay, we think differently, and I’m out of my hoe phase. Doyoung is so adorable, you can meet him after we settle the accounts tomorrow.”

“Sure, Woo. I’m gonna head to bed, night,” you said before leaving to Jungwoo’s guest room, which is more of your third home now.

“Night.”

After you were done with the job and checked to make sure you received the fees, you decided to stay a few more days with Jungwoo, meeting his boyfriend as well as taking road trips to different parts of Switzerland all over again, trying to forget about the ache in your heart. It was a few days later at a resort where Jungwoo cornered you at the pub, since he didn’t want to say anything in front of Doyoung, and that man was rather clingy at times, which was a perfect match for Jungwoo

“You know you’re welcomed to spend time with me, but don’t you think you should talk to him? Instead of spending lonely nights drinking different cocktails in different hotels? Hell, you’re not even looking at those hot dudes that were checking you out, usually you’ll take one back for the night. What happened to the old Y/N?” Jungwoo questioned.

“I’m still me, Woo. I’m just not feeling it I guess,” sleeping around after a heartbreak was one of your known as one of your coping mechanisms to Jungwoo, but this heartbreak feels closer to home than the others, which was a given.

“You know, you didn’t even give a chance the poor boy to explain himself before you hopped on a plane and travelled oceans away. It might be a misunderstanding, you never know. Girls in that club can be really crazy, drugs and alcohol, that chick might have mistook your man for someone else. Go home, Y/N. Talk it out, and if he really did that on purpose, well I know a few assassins in Seoul.”

“I don’t want to kill him, Woo,” you deadpanned before downing another shot.

“Just kidding, but I’m serious, take the next flight home, since we’re this near to the nearest airport.”

“Fine, okay,” you sighed.

“Good, now last one, no more alcohol for you tonight,” Jungwoo holds his own shot high for yours to clink.

Once you landed in Incheon, it was around half past ten at night, the duty free shops were starting to shutter after you checked out. You booked a cab and left the airport. Before reaching home, you received a call from Lucas, which was odd, since you told them not to contact you unless it was an emergency.

“Hello?”

“Y/N, thank god you picked up. Where are you?”

“I just landed and I’m reaching home. Why are you calling me?” you asked, checking the time on your watch to predict what problems they’re facing.

“It’s Jaehyun, he’s drunk and he got himself into a match.”

“Why did you let him?!” you questioned in disbelief, a hand reaching up to ruffle your hair, a habit you had whenever you needed to think up of a solution quickly.

“Well, the people were protesting because we didn’t let him fight for a few days already, since he was drunk as well, but the people demanded for winnings from his matches, and I don’t think I can hold off the people’s demands. They won’t listen to me or Johnny, and Jaehyun is being an ass here, insisting on fighting no matter what,” Lucas said over the line, the voices of the audience in the background, it sounded very pack tonight.

“I’ll be there as soon as I can,” you said before hanging up.

You cursed under your breath, telling the driver to speed up. If you needed to save his ass, you can’t do it with your real identity.

When you reached the fight club, you ran as fast as you could to the front, the people giving you space to move willingly. They weren’t sure who you were, but from the way you ordered Lucas and Johnny around, you must hold power over this club. As you neared the ring, you could hear a gruff voice shouting over the cheers of the audience.

“You’re gonna die, Mr. J! I waited for this day long enough, sweet, sweet revenge!”

Jaehyun was lying on the ground, movements shaky as he tried to scoot away from his opponent as he prepares to strike one last punch on Jaehyun’s head, without thinking twice, you jumped into the ring as fast as your legs could take you, you slid down and tripped Jaehyun’s opponent by sliding a kick as hard as you could on both his legs, making the large burly man fall onto his knees.

“How dare you stop me from my victory?!”

“This match is unfair! Mr J is drunk! Leave at once!” You ordered.

“I don’t care, no matter how much you pay me, I’m going to settle this once and for all! And a little girl like you isn’t going to stop me! I’ll fight you if I have to!” Jaehyun’s opponent threatened.

“Bring it on, motherfucker,” you said before putting on the gloves that Johnny had thrown on your side of the ring, mouthing the word sorry before getting back to the monitors.

Jaehyun’s opponent charged at you, like a bull that was tempted by the colour red, his eyes wild in frenzy after almost defeating Jaehyun. You jumped as high as you could, legs pointing at him like an arrow, striking him down like a target dummy, taking advantage of his crouched position when he charged at you. You started punching his face as you held him down with your legs, constricting his hands, but unfortunately for you, the amount of muscles he had on his abdomen enabled him to sit up and slam you onto the ground.

You hissed in pain as you felt the pressure of the way he threw you down from that height. You quickly rolled over when he wanted to land a punch on you, the only upside about your opponent being large was that he was slow as well. So you jumped onto his back, your thighs choking him as you landed punch after punch on his head. But you knew you wouldn’t be able to keep it up if you didn’t finish him once and for all, so you placed all your weight onto him as well as tipping your figure downwards, forcing him to fall back forwards, you used all your strength by rising up your feet slightly before stomping onto his stomach, making him lose his balance, the fall made the pain in his stomach increase tenfold as you had him sandwiched underneath the force from your feet and the hard floor. The sound of something cracking underneath your feet loud as the audience had silence themselves to take in the extraordinary fight in front of them, it must’ve been his ribs.

The man underneath you coughed out blood along with the words of surrender and medic. Once the coast was clear, you rushed down the ring where Jaehyun was, he was unconcious.

“What’s wrong with him?” you asked the medic attending to him.

“We think he had too many punches on his head, it’s best you send him to the hospital immediately Ms Y/N.”

“Johnny! Take him to my car!”

“Right away.”

You checked your limbs and your eye sight, your legs were a bit shaky, and you were littered with bruises, but you didn’t care as you ran to where your car was parked a few blocks down, Jaehyun in Johnny’s arms. Johnny placed Jaehyun in the backseat once you opened the car doors.

“I’ll take it from here, take care of the situation at the club, don’t let things get out of hand.”

“Okay, you’re sure you can drive?” Johnny asked one last time, he knows you’ve been in worse situations, but he didn’t want to lose his boss.

“Yeah,” you said before closing your door, your limbs going into autopilot to get the car started.

You sped as fast as you could, shifting gears every once in a while to make it to the hospital in record speed. You didn’t stop until you reached the hospital’s emergency drop off.

“Help! He’s heavily injured, someone tried to rape me and he fought the guy, but the guy hurt his head a few times before he gave up,” you said in a frantic tone, making the lie seem even more believable. 

The nurse you were talking to quickly flagged down a team of medic, putting Jaehyun onto a stretcher and wheeling him into the hospital.

“Are you fine, miss? You look injured as well,” the nurse inquired when she took in some of your visible injuries.

“I’m fine, I need to park my car then I’ll get checked myself.”

“Very well.”

You quickly parked your car and retrieved your leather jacket from the trunk, not wanting to draw attention on yourself because of the bruises. You dashed to the reception desk, asking for Jaehyun’s whereabouts.

“He’s currently in Room 512 Level 3 receiving surgery, he’ll be out in 2 hours.”

“Thank you,” you breathed a sigh of relief.

“There you are! I’ll be tending to your wounds.”

Just your luck, the nurse from before cornered you once you turned back. Directing you to one of the emergency area.

“There are bruises all over your arms as well as behind your head, and these are the only ones I can see,” she said as she pressed gently onto the slight swell behind your head.

“I’m fine, miss, thank you so much,” you said as you sat up from the bed.

“Wait, at least let me check your eye sight. You might have damaged your brain from the injuries behind your head.”

You reluctantly sat back down, frustrated that you couldn’t be with Jaehyun. Once she was done, you rushed to the surgery room just as Jaehyun was being wheeled out.

“How is his condition, doctor?”

“He only had a gnash behind his head, fortunately missing his neck. He was unconscious mostly because of the hits he received on his head and the alcohol in his system. He should wake up tomorrow morning after the anaesthesia passes.”

“Thank you so much, doctor,” you said before bowing to him.

“You’re welcome.”

You followed the nurses who wheeled him in, tucking him in the blankets, since he was always sensitive of the cold.

“I’ll come see you tomorrow. I promise,” you said as you squeezed his hand before leaving his room.

When you got back to Irene’s condo, a collective gasp rang out as you took off your leather jacket.

“When Johnny said it was bad, he wasn’t lying,” Seulgi said as she poured a glass of water for you.

“The guy I took down was second to Jaehyun in the club, I think I did okay. I always got bruises from our jobs anyways,” you said before crashing onto the sofa, the familiar ache ringing out in your senses.

“Maybe you got a bit rusty,” Seulgi said as she passed you the glass.

“No I didn’t.”

Right after you finished your sentence, Seulgi threw a knife at you. You avoided the knife by moving your head at a speed that you were very much used to after the many training sessions as well as missions.

“Not bad.”

“Seulgi! What did I say about impaling knives on our walls?!” Irene complained, eyes widening at your wounds, but let out a sigh of relief when she could smell the medicine on your skin, but continued eyeing your wounds with worried eyes.

“I was just testing her, I’ll fix it tomorrow, promise,” she replied with a cheeky smile, hoping that she wouldn’t get an earful from Irene by looking cute.

“Y/N ah, there’s something Johnny sent me after you left for Switzerland.”

Irene handed you her laptop, a CCTV footage of the club showing up. It was taken from the camera that was right on top of the ring that had 360 degrees angle, just in case anyone played unfairly.

The video showed the night of the match right where you walked out from, you could see yourself run out of the scene. Followed by Jaehyun pushing the girl off him and seemingly shouting at her before rushing out to look for you.

“I think he wasn’t cheating on you, Y/N ah, he didn’t seem too happy about the girl,” Irene suggested.

“I might have jumped to conclusions too soon,” you said solemnly, realising that you have mistaken Jaehyun because of his past.

You had unconciously began twirling at the necklace on your neck, something you did whenever you held much uncertainty, which Irene noticed.

“Don’t be too hard on yourself, I would’ve freaked out if I were in your shoes as well,” Irene consoled.

“Yeah, I’m gonna head to bed, night,” more like lying on bed thinking about how you’re indirectly the cause of what happened tonight.

“Goodnight, sweet dreams.”

Jaehyun was wincing when he opened his eyes, the white lights and the white ceiling blinding him temporarily. Where is he? When he tried sitting up, he could feel how sore his whole body was, what did he do after he got out of the pub? That’s when he felt it, your familiar touch and soothing voice.

“Hey... Take it easy.”

“Y/N? Y/N? You’re back,” he sat up abruptly to see if he was dreaming, but the pain that came with the rushed action was too painful to be just a gimmick in his head.

“I’m back.”

You were wearing your usual flowy dress again, delicate hands cutting up his favourite fruit, a peach. You had on the lilac scrunchie he had given you a few weeks after you guys were a couple, as well as the Bulgari ring he had gotten you after a month. You poured him a cup of water before feeding him little peach cubes, the necklace dangling on top of him, a familiar sight that comforts him.

“I’m sorry for taking off like that, I thought I wasn’t enough for you anymore and I just assumed the worst,” you said truthfully, knowing that he must’ve felt like shit when you were gone.

“I don’t blame you, I know my reputation isn’t the best, and only time will prove how much you mean to me, and I’m fine with that, I’m willing to wait for your trust, Y/N,” Jaehyun explained in a sincere tone, his way of forgiving you.

Jaehyun took your hand in his, his thumb tracing lines on your palm. His other hand cups your cheek, holding up your face to see you clearly for the first time in a while, that’s when he saw the slight bruise on your jaw.

“Y/N, what happened?” Jaehyun asked as he touched the bruise, wincing under the sudden pressure on your wound.

“You don’t remember what happened last night?”

“No. Did I hit you?!” Jaehyun said as his eyes were frantically scanning your whole body, only to find more bruises around your wrists, if he had done this, he’d hate himself for eternity. 

“You joined a match against King Laz, the guy who hates your guts. I just landed from Switzerland last night, then I received a call saying you were drunk but you were in a fight, so I rushed there only to find you lying on the ground. He was going to finish you off, so the only logical thing I could think off was to fight for you, since he didn’t want to leave without defeating someone,” you explained recounting last night’s events.

“You fought against him?! Are you mad?!” Jaehyun questions, eyes going over all your injuries, worried about how painful they look.

“Oh come on, Jae. I’m a trained fighter, that fight was nothing,” you said dismissively. 

“He’s a strong opponent, Y/N. No wonder you got so many bruises,” Jaehyun said as he hangs his head down, upset that you had to go through so much to save his sorry ass.

“It’s nothing, Jaehyun. It was just like every other mission I went through, nothing to be alarmed of. And these bruises are nothing, I get bruised easily. Don’t be so hung up over it, it’s already over, I kicked his butt and is now lying in bed with several broken ribs, so be quiet and eat your peach.”

“Several? Impressive. Thanks for the peach, baby, but I would much rather eat yours,” Jaehyun suggested, tongue in cheek with a playful smile gracing his lips.

“Sometimes I don’t know what I see in you,” you said as you popped another peach cube in his mouth.

“Shh... I know you love me, now give me a kiss for quick recovery,” Jaehyun said before his hand reaches for you.

“You’re such a dork, Jeong Jaehyun,” but you kissed him nonetheless, no matter if his lips were bruised or cut, you’ll always be there for him, for you are his cure to the monsters in his head, the poison and its cure.

#addiction collab #nct #nct 127 #nct 2020 #nct u #nct smut #nct fluff #jaehyun smut #jaehyun fluff #jung jaehyun #jaehyun #nct angst

[hazel-light]

Chapter Word Count: ~7,400

Total Fic Word Count: ~30,000

Genre: (Wedding) Fake Dating, Friends to Lovers, lots of bed sharing and every self indulgent fluffy trope possible.

Warnings: None? Lots of fluff? Occasional cussing? Some suggestive themes, moments, and jokes I guess. No smut or anything!

Disclaimer: I am not Daniel Sharman, and I do not pretend to know how he would act, speak, etc. This is fiction okay, there’s a lot of creative license, and potential to be OOC. Ricky isn’t mentioned because I started writing this before we knew he existed, so apologies for that. Also, if you’re DShar himself, please do us both a favor and don’t read this, okay???? Same if you know him 🙈

Title taken from the song Yellow Lights by Harry Hudson which suits this story quite a bit!

A/N: You thought I'd skip all the possibilities and tropes that come with the holidays?! Of course not. This is the final part to Yellow Lights. Thank you all for making my return to writing and posting so wonderful. I am so, so, grateful. I hope the ending lives up to your expectations. <3

The next month and a half passes by uneventfully. I try not to spend all of my time thinking about how great Rachel's wedding was, and equally try to ignore the wistful feeling Henry’s wedding left me with. Having Daniel be my fake boyfriend in front of my family showed me everything that I’d ever wanted; someone who fit in seamlessly, who loved me for me, with the perfect balance of romance and friendship. Whatever crush I had successfully buried when Daniel and I first met is now achingly hard to avoid. I curse my active imagination and optimism for letting me indulge in the moments of pretend, leaning too comfortably into our façade.

As a result, I don’t talk to Daniel much. He is busy finishing filming his project in London, and I try to focus on my life in LA. I’ve become paranoid that every text I send him is one too many, too annoying, or too bothersome. I figure I can reassess things when Daniel comes home from filming, and try to find my footing in our friendship again.

This seems like a solid plan until I’m on Zoom with my family for Thanksgiving. Since I’ve already flown back once this year for the wedding, and I’m planning to fly back again next month for Christmas, staying put for Thanksgiving was the economical choice. The call is mostly uneventful until the subject of Daniel comes up.

“Where’s that boy?” Aunt Judith crows from her spot at the dining table.

“Hmm?” I ask.

“She means Daniel.” Ryan rolls his eyes, bringing the iPad closer to her.

“Oh! Right.” I try to recover. “He’s still away filming his new project, actually, but I was able to fly out to see him at the end of September for another wedding, actually.”

Aunt Judith frowns. “That’s a long time to not see someone that handsome—” I start to laugh, “Are you sure he’s not cheating on you?”

Oh shit. It’s in this moment that I realize Daniel and I had never “broken up” as far as my family knows. I hear the rest of my family start sputtering in the background.

“Aunt Judith— you can’t just—”

“That’s awful, I—”

“It is kind of a long time, huh?—”

I try to keep a straight face. “Guys! It’s okay. He’s an actor, it comes with the territory. I expected this.”

“So you aren’t sure that he’s not cheating on you?” Ryan frowns.

“That isn’t what I meant, Ry. Daniel and I are fine. We’re really good, actually.”

“Well I certainly hope you’ll be bringing him home for Christmas then.” Aunt Judith huffs.

“It would be nice to see him,” Rachel speaks up for the first time, and her husband Nick nods. “I didn’t get to talk to him a whole lot at the wedding.”

I clear my throat, my mind racing. “You know, we haven’t actually talked about what we’re doing for Christmas yet; I’ll have to see what he’s doing— if he’s going to spend it with his family.”

“But you’re still coming home,” Ryan states.

“Yes, I am still coming home, no matter what.”

Ryan and Rachel’s mom, my auntie Kim speaks up. “I think it’s pretty common for a boyfriend to defer to his girlfriend’s family for the holidays. I mean, Ryan splits the day with Katharine of course, but Nick always came here with Rachel.”

“I hear you, Auntie Kim, but Daniel never gets to see his family so I’m not sure— all I’m saying is I’m not sure. He may very well come, and I will let you all know as soon as I know.” I smile tersely.

“Well hurry up, and find out,” Auntie Kim chastises. “Christmas is only a month away.”

When I hang up with them, it’s 7pm and I’m feeling antsy. How could I have forgotten that my entire family still thought Daniel and I were together? I’m not sure how to get out of this one. Tired of panicking alone in my head, I pick up my phone and dial Daniel before I can talk myself out of it. It rings and rings, and my anxiety that he won’t answer grows with each tone.

Eventually I hear rustling on the other line.

“Lauren?” Daniel’s voice crackles through the phone.

“Hi.”

“Are you alright?”

“What? Uh— yeah, I just needed to talk to you about something—” I glance at the time on my phone. “Oh god, no. What time is it there? I’m so sorry— I didn’t even stop to think about the time difference, I—”

I hear him suppress a yawn. “Lauren. It must be pretty important if you’re calling me AND rambling like this.”

“No, no, it can wait, I’m sorry— uh, go back to bed. I’m sorry I woke you up.”

“Lauren,” he stops me softly and firmly. “Stop apologizing. What’s going on?”

I sit quietly, feeling like an absolute idiot.

“Lauren, come on. You can tell me.”

“I— we… we never broke up?”

He laughs. “Sorry, what?”

“We never broke up.”

“Am I still asleep, is this a dream?”

“My family still thinks we’re together and they asked me if you’re coming home for Christmas.”

We’re both quiet for a moment.

“Oh.” is all he says.

“I talked to them for Thanksgiving, and they were asking about you. I realized too late that they thought we were still together— because I never told them we broke up. I didn’t think it through this far.”

“Right, I didn’t either.”

My phone starts ringing, telling me Daniel’s trying to FaceTime me.

I accept, and I’m faced with a dark screen.

“Why are we FaceTiming?”

I hear a lamp click on and suddenly Daniel’s face is illuminated as he lays in bed, lines from his pillow still on his face.

“Figured we should at least be able to see each other if you’re going to break up with me in the middle of the night,” he teases.

I shake my head. “Not funny, this is serious, D.”

“I know, I know.”

“If I break up with you, they’re going to yell at me and tell me I’m a stupid idiot.”

Daniel laughs.

“And if you break up with me they’re going to hate you, which means they’ll hate that we managed to ‘stay friends.’ And if it’s mutual…..” I shake my head, thinking. “They’ll think we were lying.”

“Which we were.”

I sigh, “Which we were.”

“So,” Daniel pulls his blanket up higher. “What are our options here?”

“I don’t know, that’s why I called you.”

I watch him stare off into space and reminisce about when I got to see this sleepy Daniel firsthand in Cape Cod.

“I could come for Christmas…” he trails off and I frown.

“That seems like asking a lot. You’ve already given up a lot of your free time this year for me.”

He shrugs into his pillow. “Do you not want me to come for Christmas?”

I pause. “I mean, that isn’t really the issue here. You have to be tired of being in love with me by now.”

He laughs loudly — a stark contrast to the quiet of his room. “Yes, being in love with you is very exhausting.”

“Tell me something I don’t know.”

“I’m kidding. Being in love with you is not exhausting. At all.”

I roll my eyes and say nothing. “I don’t think I can bear to break your family’s hearts at Christmas of all times.”

“Man of the year.” I drawl. “What are you supposed to be doing for Christmas? Going home?”

“No, usually I travel somewhere, but I hadn't decided yet.”

I hum in response.

“Kind of leaning towards traveling to Massachusetts now, if I’m honest.”

I look at him incredulously, only to see a playful grin on his face, but I know he’s serious.

“I’m not going to stop you if you really want to come. But I—” I swallow. “Eventually we’re going to need to plan for whatever happens after Christmas.”

He nods. “I know, we will. Let’s just enjoy Christmas together, first.”

I smile. “Okay. We can enjoy it. Together.”

He clears his throat. “I hope I’m not too rusty at this boyfriend performance, it’s been a few months.”

“Daniel Sharman has performance issues… I hope that doesn’t get out to the press.”

His eyes flash. “Bold, for you.”

I shrug. “You walked into that one, baby.”

“Well, you’re lucky you’re cute, darling.”

We look at each other for a moment, and I hope my eyes don’t give away how fond I am for this man who is willing to commit to fake-loving me, and putting up with my family, and who is setting the bar way too high for any actual real relationship I could hope for.

So much for reburying my feelings.

I break eye contact first. “I’ll let you get back to sleep. Sorry again for waking you up.”

“Do Not Disturb doesn’t apply to you, Lauren. Call any time.”

I smile softly. “Sweet dreams, I’ll text you tomorrow.”

“Goodnight.”

—-

I’m standing in the Boston Logan airport waiting for international arrivals; specifically Daniel’s flight from London. According to the board, his flight landed 15 minutes ago, so he should be coming to the lobby any time now. I bounce on my feet, simultaneously eager and nervous to see Daniel for the first time since parting ways after Henry and Claire’s wedding.

Eventually I see the hat and sunglasses I recognize from a selfie he sent me earlier, and I can feel my heart race. I begin walking towards him, and feel my pace quicken as I get closer. Eventually he sees me too and he’s grinning at me with his signature toothy smile that I missed so much.

When we come into contact I don’t know what the appropriate response is, so I simply grin up at him.

“Hi,” I breathe.

“Hi,” he smiles back, and before I know it he’s closer than he was before and he’s ducking down to kiss me.

It surprises me but I respond quickly, leaning up to meet him.

When it’s over he pulls back just enough to nuzzle his nose with mine.

“Missed you,” he says softly.

“Missed you most.” I smile.

He stands up straight, adjusting his backpack on his shoulder, threading his other hand through mine.

I can’t see his eyes, but I assume he must be looking around when he speaks.

“Oh, are you by yourself?”

The question catches me off guard.

“Yeah— well, Ryan’s in the car, circling so he wouldn’t have to pay for parking,” I roll my eyes.

He nods, “Sorry, then—“ he makes an inconclusive gesture. “Suppose I didn’t need to kiss you quite yet.”

My stomach drops and I smile tightly, “That’s okay— better safe than sorry. I get it.”

He tugs on my hand pulling me into a hug.

“I did miss you, though.”

“And I still missed you most.” I tease.

Daniel shakes his head, but doesn’t argue, pulling back from me and reaching for his suitcase with his freehand.

“Let’s get this show on the road.”

—-

I bring Daniel upstairs to show him around, and so he can put his suitcase in my room.

“Welcome to my childhood bedroom,” I announce, opening the door and leading Daniel inside.

“Wow, where little Lauren grew up,” Daniel teases looking around. When I first arrived home yesterday, I was quick to tidy up, and hide anything that was too embarrassing, but my room is more or less the exact same as I had left it when I was 18 and moving to college.

I nod. “Yes, many secrets to my backstory can be discovered in here.”

Daniel laughs.

Ryan appears in my doorway leaning against the doorframe.

“Just so you know, Daniel, my bedroom is on the other side of this wall,” he nods to his right. “I can hear everything that happens in here. The walls are thin.”

I frown, blushing, “Ew, Ryan.”

Daniel just laughs and smirks, “Got it, bro.”

I look at him incredulously, “Don’t encourage him.”

The two share a look and shrug, seemingly equally enjoying my discomfort.

“Dinner’s ready!” Auntie Kim calls up to us.

I use that as my cue, brushing past both of them to go downstairs, leaving their laughter behind me.

—-

After Christmas Eve dinner, Katharine stops by and the four of us decide to watch the classic, How the Grinch Stole Christmas. I’m the last to arrive in the living room, and when I enter I immediately notice that Ryan is cuddled up with Katharine, and sprawled out over the entire couch, leaving Daniel sitting in the only other seat— the armchair.

I narrow my eyes at them, “Are you guys for real?”

Ryan looks at us and hums innocently, “What?”

“You took the entire couch.”

I see Katharine bite her lip in amusement, as Ryan shrugs.

“I assumed you guys would cuddle anyway. Can you not share the armchair?”

Daniel intervenes, “Of course we can. C’mon Laur.”

He pats his lap. I hesitate briefly before nestling into his lap, tucking my head into his neck.

“Am I crushing you?” I whisper.

“Not at all, you’re keeping me warm.”

I huff a laugh as he puts the blanket over us and Ryan starts the movie. The steady rise and fall of his chest brings me a sense of peace and I have to try not to fall asleep, especially when his fingers gently caress my arm and my leg where he’s holding me to him. I exhale, turning further into his neck and nuzzling into him.

“Tickles,” he breathes, just shy of a whisper.

“You smell good,” I tell him, letting my eyes close.

His chuckle reverberates through his body. “Thanks, darling.”

I feel my eyes shut and sleep take over. I start to come to when I hear the ending song come on, and it drifts into whatever dream I’m having.

“She asleep?” I hear Ryan ask.

“Think so,” Daniel answers.

“You need help waking her up?”

“No, I’ve got it, thanks though. Nice seeing you, Katharine.”

I hear footsteps retreat and feel a series of kisses pressed to my shoulder, as Daniel’s long fingers brush hair away from my face.

“Time to wake up, pretty girl. You can go back to sleep once we’re in your bed.”

I shake my head no, clinging to him tighter.

“Like this bed.” I murmur drowsily.

He laughs softly. “Promise we can cuddle there too.”

“Promise?” I ask, peeking one eye open.

“I promise,” he confirms, pressing one more kiss to my shoulder.

I lift my head to look at him, rubbing my eyes.

“There she is,” he smiles gently at me.

I smile back sleepily, the words coming out before I fully think them through.

“Wanna know a secret?”

“Tell me.”

I swallow, letting my gaze flicker down to his mouth for just a moment. “I like cuddling with you.”

“You do, huh?”

I nod.

“Well the feeling’s mutual. Let’s go upstairs and brush our teeth so we can cuddle more in your bed.”

“Okay,” I relent, getting off of him. He stands up after me and I instinctively lace my fingers with his, leading us back upstairs. When we’re brushed and changed, we settle ourselves in bed and I claim my spot tucked into his neck again.

“Sweet dreams,” he says, kissing the top of my head. I echo the sentiment and gently kiss the spot on his neck I’m closest to. His arms tighten around me and I’m falling asleep again.

—-

For once, I wake up before Daniel. He looks peaceful as he sleeps on his stomach, his arm across my waist, face half smushed into the pillow. I turn my head to look at the clock to see it’s about 9:30 and know the others will be waking up soon. I turn back to Daniel and card my fingers gently through his hair. Eventually his breathing changes and his eyes flutter open, still clouded with sleep.

“Merry Christmas,” I whisper, our faces just inches apart.

He pulls himself closer to me, nuzzling into my side and closing his eyes again. “Merry Christmas.”

It’s quiet for a moment before he speaks again, voice raspy with sleep. “Is everyone else awake?”

“No, I don’t think so. I haven’t heard anyone up and around… they might be soon. Usually we kind of wander downstairs around 10, and it’s just past 9:30.”

He hums in response.

“You can go back to sleep for a little while if you want,” I offer, still running my fingers through his hair. “I’ll wake you when it’s time to go downstairs.”

I start to think he’s drifted off to sleep again when he opens his eyes and looks at me. “No, I can get up. I want to give you your present.”

I narrow my eyes at him. “I told you not to get me anything; you coming here like this with me— twice— is more than enough.”

He rolls his eyes, detaching himself from me and rolling out of bed. “And look like the asshole who didn’t get his girlfriend anything for Christmas? Not a chance.”

I sit up. “We could’ve lied about it—”

“Lauren,” Daniel looks back at me exasperatedly, leaning over his suitcase. “It’s Christmas. Please just open your present.”

He pulls out a neatly wrapped, thin rectangle and places it in my lap, sitting next to me on the bed.

“Merry Christmas, Laur.”

I carefully unwrap the package to reveal a framed art print, with a circle of stars in the middle; underneath it says “The Night Everything Changed” with the coordinates of what I assume to be Los Angeles. I look up to him with soft eyes, and he gives a one shouldered shrug.

“Saw an ad for this online— where you can get the night sky documented of any night you want, anywhere you want. I thought it would be nice to commemorate this past year, for us…” he trails off, and I hug the frame to my chest.

“Daniel, I love it— Really, really love it. It’s so thoughtful.” I reach out and thread our fingers together. “I’m going to hang this in my room. I want it somewhere I see every day.”

He smiles and squeezes my hand. “I’m glad you like it. I actually wanted to talk to you about something— in relation to this. I—”

We’re interrupted by a light knocking on the door, and we both turn.

“Are you guys awake?” Ryan’s voice calls.

“Yeah, we’ll be out in a sec!” I answer.

I turn back to Daniel who squeezes my hand and moves to get up, but I pull him back.

“They can wait; this is special. I want to hear what you have to say.” I smile at him warmly, but he shakes his head, lifting the back of my hand to kiss it.

“It’s alright, I’d rather wait and tell you when we have more time to talk.”

I frown. “Promise me you won’t forget?”

He laughs. “Trust me, I won’t forget.”

He moves to stand, pulling me up with him to go downstairs, but I stop him, wrapping my arms around him tightly.

“Thank you, D. It means a lot to me.”

He returns my embrace, placing a kiss to the top of my head.

When we pull apart, I take his hand again. “Time for Christmas. Your present is under the tree, by the way.”

Daniel laughs. “A present double-standard.”

I shake my head and lead him out of the room.

—-

I think we’re done with presents when Ryan surprises me, coming over to Daniel and I on the loveseat.

“This is for both of you, kind of.” He hands me a thin, narrow gift.

Daniel looks up, surprised. “Thanks, man. That was thoughtful of you.”

He looks at me, silently asking, did you know about this?, and I shake my head no.

I unwrap the package to find a small frame, with a one hundred dollar bill matted in the middle. I look at Ryan and furrow my eyebrows.

“It's the hundred bucks I said I’d give you if you brought a real date to Rachel’s wedding. Seeing as the same guy is here for Christmas I figured you earned it. Thought I’d frame it— but you can take it out and spend it on a date or something, I don’t care.”

Auntie Kim squints. “Sorry, you told her what?”

I roll my eyes and try to avoid the way my stomach sinks at the reminder of how this all started.

I feel Daniel’s hand on my knee. “Clever, Ryan.”

I look over at him to see him flashing his polite interview smile, and I instantly know he knows exactly what I’m feeling.

Auntie Kim stands and stretches. “I don’t get it, but I’m going to go start breakfast. Your sister and Nick are picking up Judith soon and then they’re coming over. Katharine isn’t coming until dinner, right, Ryan?”

As Ryan confirms, she walks out of the room. Ryan turns back to us. “Mind if I shower first?”

I shake my head no, still lost in my thoughts, and I hear Daniel tell him to go ahead.

We’re left alone and I feel Daniel’s thumb brushing my knee.

“Thank you for my presents.”

“You’re welcome— I’m glad you like them; they don’t beat your present for me though.”

He rolls his eyes and we sit for a moment, the framed hundred dollar bill still in my hands.

“Penny for your thoughts?”

I look at him and shake my head. “I don’t know. Just an odd reminder of how this started, and that it’s going to have to end soon, I guess.”

Daniel frowns. “We haven’t really gotten to talk about that. Why don’t we table that for later— we still have a nice day ahead of us. Those are problems for tomorrow.”

I nod and smile at him, and he pulls me in to kiss my temple, and I hear the click of an iPhone camera. I look up to see Auntie Kim in the doorway.

“Sorry, I just wanted to tell you that the coffee’s on. It was too cute not to capture.”

Daniel stands up, offering me his hand. “Make sure you send me a copy. I’ll have to add it to my collection.”

I chuckle as I stand. “Let me guess; the album is called ‘Cute and Shit.’”

He grins. “How’d you know?”

—-

Christmas flies by. It’s filled with good food, wine, and everyone I love. It’s hours after dinner, and Auntie Kim has already driven Aunt Judith home before going to bed herself.

Ryan, Katharine, Daniel, and I are all still seated around the dining room table playing some kind of team card game, and everyone’s faces are red from laughter and wine.

I can’t help but watch Daniel, who is in some kind of hilarious argument with Ryan over some card he pulled. His eyes shine from the light of the chandelier, and his smile is big and bright, taking over his whole face.

It hits me in this moment that I’ve surpassed unlabeled romantic feelings; I am truly in love with this man. The realization consumes me until Katharine knocks her shoulder into mine giggling.

“Can you believe we love these idiots?”

“Sometimes it’s a hard pill to swallow,” I tease, giggling, catching Daniel’s eye mid-argument. He winks at me and I feel my already red cheeks flush even deeper.

“You two are so cute,” Katharine continues, watching our interaction. She lowers her voice, whispering to me behind her wine glass. “I was kind of worried that when you got a boyfriend he wouldn’t mesh well with our dynamic, ya know? But it kind of feels like Daniel’s always been here.”

Her words vocalize the thoughts that have been ringing in my head all day. “I know what you mean.”

Katharine dramatically clears her throat. “Are you two done? Is it our turn yet?”

—-

We part ways from Ryan and Katharine in the hallway, giggling and shushing each other in the wee hours of the morning. I shut my door behind me and waggle my eyebrows at Daniel.

“Uh oh, there’s trouble,” he teases. “Planning to seduce me?”

I shrug exaggeratedly and he laughs before looking around. “Fuck, where are my sweatpants?”

I giggle. “They’re literally right behind you on the chair.”

“Oh, thanks.” He grabs them before looking at me. “Can I change in here tonight?”

I flush. “Yeah, sure.”

After sharing a room together all this time, this is the first time we’ve changed in front of each other and the thought makes my skin tingle. I make my way over to my dresser, pulling out my own sleep shorts and t-shirt. I wiggle out of my pants and pull on my shorts, glancing over my shoulder to see Daniel, shirtless, adjusting his sweatpants on his hips. My throat runs dry, and I turn around to pull my own shirt over my head, reaching behind me to unclip my bra once it’s on. I bundle my discarded clothes in my hand, walking over to toss them in the hamper. I turn around to find Daniel already looking at me. He’s still shirtless and my eyes drift to his defined chest. He looks down as if noticing for the first time.

“It’s really, uh, hot in here.” He speaks again. “Would it bother you if I slept shirtless?”

I shake my head, mentally screaming. “No, it is warm,” I agree, reaching up to put my hair in a bun on top of my head.

He watches me intently, and I laugh self consciously. “What?”

“Nothing. Just thinking about how this was the best Christmas I’ve had in a while.”

My face lights up. “Really?”

“Yeah.” I see his grin quirk up, and know something else is coming. “I’d say it was almost perfect.”

“Oh?” I question, finishing my bun. “Go on.”

“We fit in a lot of classic traditions today, but we missed one that I’m quite fond of.”

I look at him, trying to think of what it could be, as he takes a step closer to me.

“There wasn’t any mistletoe.”

I swallow. “There wasn’t.” I pause, my mind racing. Before I can fully think it through I find myself offering, “But we could pretend?”

“Hmm?” He murmurs, taking a step closer to me so he’s right in front of me now. I know he’s giving me a chance to take it back, or make a joke; I’m nervous, but I don’t want to take it back. I just really want to kiss him.

“I’d really like it if you had a perfect Christmas.”

“And you?” He questions softly. “What would make it a perfect Christmas for you?”

Instead of answering him, I reach up on my tiptoes to kiss him for a moment, pulling back to look him in the eyes. His eyes meet mine in some unspoken understanding, and then he’s dipping down to kiss me again.

He kisses me softly, delicately, like all the kisses at the wedding. He pulls back briefly to look at me, as if he still expects me to change my mind. I kiss him again, wanting there to be no doubt in his mind, and he kisses me back with purpose and passion, and I’m caught off guard by the weight of it. I gasp, and Daniel uses this opportunity to deepen the kiss, pulling me closer. It reminds me of our very first kiss back on his couch. My arms move around his neck, pulling our bodies flush together.

Daniel pulls away first, but barely, breathing hard, kissing down from my jaw to my neck.

This is definitely new territory for us.

I move my hands to his hair, and he groans at the feeling. I can’t help myself as I sigh breathlessly, a shiver running down my back. He grins against my neck, his teeth scraping at my skin and I moan softly.

“Wait,” I say breathlessly, a thought somehow flitting through my mind. “Earlier, didn’t you say there was something else I should know about my present?”

“I can tell you tomorrow,” he murmurs into my neck between kisses. “It’s time for bed.” He tugs me down onto the bed so I’m underneath him, resuming his kisses on my neck.

“This doesn't seem like going to sleep to me,” I tease.

“It is, shhhh, you’re dreaming.”

“That I’d believe,” I laugh, and Daniel smirks, moving so we're eye to eye again.

“Dream about me often?”

“Shhh.” I pull him closer, turning his words back on him. “You’re dreaming, go back to bed.”

“Happily,” he murmurs, kissing me again.

I bring my hands down to his bare shoulders, feeling his warm, toned skin against my fingertips. I gently drag my nails down his chest to his stomach, and I feel his muscles clench at my touch. I can’t help but smirk to myself as he pulls away to rest his forehead on my shoulder, letting out a shuddering breath. I bring my nails around his back, tracing up his taut muscles and across his shoulder blades.

I feel one of his hands come down, pushing my shirt up, his mouth pressing hot kisses to my abdomen. His nose takes over pushing my shirt up, exploring every new inch revealed with his mouth, his hand now running over my thigh, fingers squeezing occasionally, slowly climbing higher. As his hand reaches the bottom of my shorts, he lightly tugs at the fabric. He pauses, his blue eyes tentatively peering up at me.

“Can I…?” He looks nervous, like I’ll reject him. As if I have ever rejected him, or could ever manage to deny him. I’m not even entirely sure what he’s asking but I find myself nodding quickly. As he goes to tug my shorts down we hear a bang on the wall we share with Ryan followed by a crash, a “Shhhh” and a “Shit.”

We both startle and look over toward the wall, before looking back at each other and laughing softly.

“Ugh, I don’t want to know,” I say, shaking my head.

“You probably, definitely don’t.” He smiles at me before pulling his hand off my shorts, and my shirt back down, letting his fingers trace along the waistband of my shorts before he clears his throat. “We should, uh, get some sleep.”

I blink at the abrupt change in mood before nodding awkwardly. “Okay, sure.”

He rolls off of me, and I reach over to shut the lamp off. I’m hesitant to cuddle up to him, unsure if what just happened changed something between us, but I’m relieved when I feel his arm wrap around me the way it always does. Neither of us say anything, and I try not to think about the last few minutes, the firmness of his body behind mine, or the way my body’s buzzing— closing my eyes to try and get some rest.

—-

The next two days with my family go pretty much the same way as Christmas did. Daniel gets on swimmingly with everyone, and my heart aches every time I realize that once the holidays are over, our charade is going to come to an end—a permanent end— this time. I try to ignore that thought and enjoy my time, basking in the coupley moments in front of my family, and leaning into every touch we share.

I never get a chance to ask about my Christmas present; the time never feels right, and Daniel doesn’t bring it up either. Nothing happens between us like Christmas night; when bedtime rolls around we change in the bathroom and go straight to bed. We cuddle, but there’s no after-dark kisses or wandering hands. I wonder if Daniel feels as self-conscious about that night as I do; if he does, he doesn’t show it.

—-

We’re in my room packing to go back to LA in an effort to try to beat the inevitable New Year’s rush at the airport.

“I need to find something to wrap this in so it doesn’t break in my luggage,” I frown, holding up Daniel’s present. “It’s my new prized possession— nothing can happen to it.”

Daniel looks over and laughs. “Want me to wrap it in my sweatpants? That's what I did on the way here.”

“Okay, thank you.” I pad across the floor and pass him the frame, our fingers brushing in the process.

“Of course.” His lips quirk up as he carefully arranges the frame in his suitcase.

A moment passes, and I wonder if now is a good time to ask about my present .

“Hey, I’ve been wanting to ask—“

“Oh, I’ve been meaning to ask you—“

We both stop mid-sentence and Daniel laughs, “Sorry what were you saying?”

I shake my head, courage gone. “No— sorry, go ahead.”

He looks at me curiously but continues, “Henry texted me; he and Claire invited us to their New Year’s Eve party. They’re having it in LA this year.”

I quirk an eyebrow. “Us? They want me to go?”

He shrugs. “Yeah, Claire apparently requested your presence specifically.”

“Oh, that’s nice of her. I usually stay in for New Year’s.”

“It could be fun— if you aren’t sick of me yet,” Daniel teases.

“Ha!" I laugh, "If you aren’t sick of me yet, more like.” I shake my head. “And don’t mind sharing your friends with me.”

“They’re basically your friends now, too,” he argues.

“I’m not sure one wedding constitutes that, but I appreciate the sentiment.”

“You should come.”

I stop and look at him.

“I’ll call a car and pick you up on the way.”

When I hesitate, he softens his voice. “Please come.”

I swallow, “Okay.”

I’m not a big party person, but I also know I don’t have it in my heart to deny him, especially after everything he’s done for me.

He grins. “Really?”

I nod. “Yeah, I’ll go.”

“Cool, I’ll, uh, let them know we’re coming.”

I bite my lip to suppress my smile and start planning my outfit in my head.

—-

When we arrive at Claire and Henry’s house on New Year’s Eve, I try not to gawk at the size. It’s massive and sits high on one of the tallest hills in LA, away from the noise of the city.

The first person to spot us as we walk in is, unfortunately, Eleanor. I’d hoped she was in London, and away from us, but alas.

“Daniel!” she squeals, throwing her arms around him. “I was so hoping you’d be here.”

“Hi, El,” he placates her with a strained smile. “You remember Lauren?” He gestures back to me.

“Laura?” she asks, disinterested.

“Lauren,” I correct, forcing myself to smile. “Nice to see you again.”

“Eleanor,” Daniel intervenes. “Could you point us in the direction of Henry and Claire, perhaps?”

She frowns, but quickly covers it up. “They were in the kitchen last I checked— we have just got to catch up later.”

“We will!” He agrees graciously. “Let us get a drink, and I’m sure we'll have plenty of time to talk later.”

Daniel puts a hand on my back, guiding me forward and into another room, which turns out to be the kitchen. He’s immediately drawn into a series of bro hugs and handshakes by Henry and some of his other friends.

“Lauren! I’m so glad you came!” I turn to find Claire by a table of beverages.

“Claire! So nice to see you, thank you for inviting me.”

“Thank you for coming,” she says, pulling me into a quick hug. “I told Daniel he just had to bring you.”

I laugh. “He told me you were quite persistent— I usually have a low key New Year’s at home, but this is a fun change of pace.”

“Can I get you a drink?” She asks, already reaching for a bottle of champagne.

“Sure, thank you.” I catch Daniel’s eye across the room; he’s being clapped on the back and led out of the kitchen. I smile reassuringly, hoping to communicate that I’m fine here. He seems to understand, as he smiles back and nods before turning back to his friends.

Claire giggles, bringing my attention back to her.

“You look at him with such heart eyes, it’s cute.”

I try to keep my face from panicking. “Sorry?” She laughs like my reaction is the funniest thing in the world. “Oh don’t worry, he looks at you just the same, so you’re fine.”

I chuckle nervously. “I think maybe you’ve got the wrong impression—”

She shrugs like we’re talking about something commonplace, like the weather.

“Maybe, it’s possible... but I don’t think so. Now come! There’s some other girls I’d love for you to meet.”

—-

I spend a good portion of the night talking with Claire and her friends. They’re all very kind to me, but eventually I excuse myself to get some air out on the balcony.

I’m looking up at the sky — it’s dark, dotted with faint stars and a distant passing plane — when I hear somebody come out and join me. As they settle next to me against the railing I immediately know who it is just by how comfortable I feel.

“Whatcha doin out here, LaurLaur? The New Year’s only a few minutes away.”

I grin at him. “Just getting some air and admiring the stars. From up here you can actually see them.”

He hums, looking up with me.

“It reminds me of a certain piece of art a certain someone got me for Christmas.”

He chuckles. “I’m glad you like it so much.”

“It was very thoughtful…. I wonder if any of the stars are in the same places as they were that night.”

“Which night?”

“The night everything changed. Your birthday.”

Daniel leans against the railing facing me, and looks like he’s about to say something before he changes his mind.

Eventually he speaks again. “Things are going to change again soon, right? You said you’re sure about the break up?”

I swallow, scoffing my shoe against the balcony floor.

“I mean, we still need to figure it out, but you can’t keep fake dating me forever. That isn’t fair to you.”

He smiles wistfully. “It’s not like there was anyone else I was trying to date.”

“I’m a lucky girl,” I lament, and Daniel blushes and shakes his head. “It’s a real shame we’re over, though," I jest, trying to lighten the mood. "I’ve never gotten to kiss anyone at midnight.”

His eyebrows raise in surprise. “Never?”

“Nope,” I pop the p and look down at my feet.

“Well.” He clears his throat conspiratorially. “We can agree not to bring our fake relationship into the New Year if you want, but if the kiss starts before midnight, I think we’d get by on a technicality...”

I laugh. “You really want Eleanor to hate me, don’t you?”

He grins cheekily and shakes his head. “Nah, I think I saw her latched onto some other poor bugger inside. We’re in the clear.”

I roll my eyes, looking back up at the sky. I feel his finger trace my arm, gently using my elbow to turn my attention back towards him.

His voice is softer now, “It’s up to you, but there’s no one else I’d rather kiss at midnight.”

I look into his eyes and realize he’s being sincere. My heart’s beating out of my chest. Yes, I want to kiss him, but I want it to mean something. I keep giving in because I know one day this is all going to go away, and I’ll be left with just my memories and heartache.

He must see some hesitance in my eyes, because he’s taking a step back.

“If you don’t want to, it’s fine. Really.” He shoves his hands in his pockets. “Not trying to pressure you into doing something you don’t want to do.”

I shake my head. “It’s not that I don’t want to, I just…” I trail off, looking over the balcony, trying to swallow my feelings, which have manifested as anxious tears in my eyes. I feel a tear escape, and I hastily reach up to wipe it away.

“Hey,” Daniel says gently. “I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“You didn’t.” I let out a watery laugh. “Sorry, I don’t know why I’m…”

I feel his steady stare, and I come to terms with the fact that I’ve really gotten myself into a mess that I can’t just smooth over. I’m going to have to tell him.

I take a minute to compose myself, and Daniel stays quiet giving me time to put my words together as I look anywhere but at him.

“I do want to kiss you, D,” I start slowly, trying to keep my voice steady, “but I can’t if it’s just another part of our fake relationship.”

He tugs me closer by hand, gently, so I have no choice but to look at him. I swallow the lump in my throat. “I… know this wasn’t supposed to be real. But it has been, for me.”

He shakes his head and squeezes my hand. “So then stop trying to break up with me.”

I blink at him, and he continues.

“The night everything changed— your star map— I wasn’t referencing the story we told your family about my birthday.” Daniel looks at me long and hard like I’m missing something totally obvious. “It’s actually the stars from a night a month or so later.”

A month or two— Oh. OH.

“The night Ryan FaceTimed me?” I whisper, afraid to be wrong.

He takes my other hand in his, lacing our fingers together. “Listen— Fuck. I’m in love with you, Lauren.” He looks at me so intensely and my head is spinning. “I love you, and I’m in love with you.”

“What?” I ask dumbly.

He licks his lips. “A wise woman once said to me, you don’t confess to ‘kind of like someone’ when you’ve already been friends as long as we have.”

I stare at him for a second, my cheeks burning. “Well your friend sounds pretty smart.” I swallow. “Because I love you, too.”

He laughs, relief flooding his features. He pulls me to his chest, crushing me and squeezing the air out of my lungs. Eventually he pulls back, hands cupping my face.

He grins and shakes his head. “She is smart, so, so smart, but I don’t want to be her friend anymore.”

“What do you mean?” My brows furrow in confusion, worried that somehow I’ve misread this whole interaction, my relief quickly being replaced by panic.

“Well.” He steps forward, keeping our faces incredibly close. “I’m hoping she agrees to be my very real girlfriend— that is, if she doesn’t break up with me first.”

I hear everyone inside start the countdown to midnight. I’m still looking into Daniel’s eyes in disbelief, my hands clinging to the front of his shirt.

When the countdown hits one, I’ve finally found the words I want to say.

“Happy New Year, boyfriend.”

He’s grinning as he kisses me, and I am too. It’s not our most elegant kiss, a mess of teeth and giggles, and whispered “I love you”s. We never stray too far from each other’s lips, kissing again and again like we can’t get enough— and maybe we can’t.

Eventually, we calm down a bit, and when we kiss this time it’s all-consuming, sucking the air out of my lungs. It feels like my love is fizzling to the top of my skin, and I feel it. ‘It’ being every indescribable emotion in our kisses this past year, but this time I know what it is: true, unadulterated, uninhibited love. I am in love with my best friend, who is now my boyfriend, and I don’t care who knows it— as long as he does.

His fingers press bruisingly into my hips before he pulls back just enough to look at me.

“Can we go home?” He whispers sheepishly, brushing some hair out of my face tenderly. “I’m kind of tired of sharing you with the public.”

I huff a laugh. “I know exactly what you mean.” I lean forward to kiss him one last time before pulling back to lace our fingers together, squeezing tightly. “Please— take me home, D.”

I don’t have to tell him twice.

---

tagged: @rogershoe @heyrowena @yunsh-17 @trenko-heart @dylxnshxrmxn

#THE END!!!! #can you believe it?! #daniel sharman fluff #daniel sharman x oc #daniel sharman fanfiction #daniel sharman fanfic #daniel sharman fic #daniel sharman imagine #yellow lights

[snowdice]

Road Trips and Missing Persons (Part 3)

Fandom: Sanders Sides

Relationships: Patton & Virgil, Virgil & Deceit, Logan & Patton (more to be added)

Characters: Patton, Virgil, Deceit, Remus, Roman Logan (more to be added)

Summary: Patton was just getting groceries. The next thing he knew, there was a knife at his throat and he was an unwilling uber driver. Virgil’s on the run after the murder of his dad, and it’s not just his paranoia that’s telling him he’s being chased down. He has to get somewhere safe, somewhere he can trust, and all he has is a couple of stories from his dad and a name: “Green Bellow Foods and Dispensary.”

Notes: Secret Agents AU, knives, carjacking, kidnapping, murder mentioned, guns mentioned, pepper spray, blood mentioned, drugs mentioned (more to be added)

This is a fic I’ve been writing on study breaks that you have probably all already seen at this point. I’ve affectionately named it the Goblin Brain Fic because it’s helping my brain actually get motivated for studying. I’ve slightly edited it for wording and grammar, but not for content from my previous posts. Feel free to send in asks to direct it because I’m not 100% sure where this is going and you can help decide if you feel so inclined! You can see the process I went through to build this at this link.

Part 1 Part 2

The man Virgil had carjacked, Patton he had said, hummed a soft tune as he pulled back onto the interstate. Virgil glanced down at the ice cream in his hands and took a second bite. Was he…was he actually serious about all of this?

Virgil was suspicious, but the guy had been nothing but surprisingly nice for someone who’d been kidnapped. The nicer he was, the worse Virgil felt about the whole, breaking into his car and threatening him at knife point thing. Maybe that was the point? Maybe he was hoping Virgil would feel bad enough to eventually just tell him drive to the police station so he could turn himself in.

Not likely.

It didn’t matter how nice the dude was to him, he was not going anywhere his mother might be able to find him. Nope. Not happening. Not after what happened earlier in the day. He’s just lucky he’d been snooping in his dad’s room trying to find where the man had hidden the Gameboy and found whatever radio thing dad had hidden beneath a floorboard under his bed.

Well. “Lucky” was perhaps not the right word, he thought as he stuffed an even larger spoonful of ice cream into his mouth while trying to force himself not to cry. Nothing was lucky about today.

He didn’t know why dad had the radio thing. (He was pretty sure at this point that he didn’t know a lot of things.) All he knew was that it was some type of communication device and his mother’s voice would have been undeniably clear on it even if people hadn’t been calling her by name. He hadn’t known what on Earth was going on. All he knew was that he’d backed away from it in horror and confusion when the message that Remington Gates was dead came through. Mom had said “good.” He’d hoped it had been some kind of trick, but when some guy had broken into the house to take him to his mother not even 10 minutes later, he’d pieced together the truth.

His dad was dead. His mom had killed him. And whatever her plans were for Virgil, Virgil didn’t want any part of it. Luckily, when he was 12, he’d watched a horror movie and hadn’t slept for a week. His dad had solved the problem by showing him how to use pepper spray effectively and then letting him keep a can of it in his nightstand in case anyone ever broke in to try to kidnap him. Virgil was… pretty sure dad hadn’t ever thought someone would break in and try to kidnap him.

He’d pepper sprayed the guy mom had sent and grabbed a knife from the kitchen before booking it out the back door.

The options had been the park, the grocery store, or try to make it to the nearest bus stop and hope a bus arrived soon. In a bid to be unpredictable, he’d gone to the grocery store. Of course, he’d needed to get out of the neighborhood and fast, but he knew a bus or any form of public transport would be easily trackable. The only solution was a car, but the problems with that were that Virgil didn’t have a car, he didn’t know how to hotwire a car, and his only experience driving had been when his older brother allowed him to drive a golf cart when he was 7 and he drove it into a pond.

Which had led him here, in a stranger’s car after waiting for him to come out of the store in the backseat and pressing a kitchen knife up against his neck. It had been… a day.

He finished the entire giant “concrete” ice cream thing Patton had got him and stuck it in the bag with the rest of the trash.

“Want to listen to the radio?” Patton asked. “Passenger gets to choose the station!”

“Er… sure.” Virgil reached forward to flip it on. They were far enough out of range that whatever station Patton had last listened to in town was now just static, so Virgil started to mess with the dials.

There didn’t seem to be any music channels that adhered to his tastes, so he just ended up on some pop station. He was just settling back into his seat when Patton’s phone started to ring from where he’d tossed it when he’d gotten into the car at the grocery store.

Virgil blinked at the phone. “Is that the Mission Impossible theme song?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“Why does it sound like that?”

“It’s the kazoo version,” Patton explained.

“…Why?”

Patton just smiled. “I should probably answer it.”

“No!” Virgil said. “You’re not allowed to answer it.”

Patton shrugged. The music stopped after a few more seconds and then started up right after that.

“It’s my brother. He’s going to keep calling,” Patton informed him, “and if I don’t answer, he’s going to call the cops because he assumed, I was kidnapped. Which… in this case.”

“Shit,” Virgil said as the ringing stopped again only to pick up once more a moment later. “Shit. Fine. You can answer it, but I’m putting it on speaker and don’t try to tell him anything.”

“Yeah, alright,” Patton agreed easily.

Oh god, this was a bad idea. Virgil grabbed the phone and accepted the call before putting it on speaker.

“Hi, Lo.”

“Why aren’t you answering your home phone?”

“I’m not at home,” Patton said.

“Where are you?”

Patton considered it for a moment. “I’m… on a road trip.”

“A road trip?” the man on the other end of the line asked blankly. “What do you… what do you mean?”

“I mean, I got in my car and now I’m driving.”

“You were supposed to be home all week. Patton, I need you to be in the city right now. Where are you?”

Virgil shook his head wildly.

“I don’t know,” Patton said thoughtfully. “A road.”

“Patton,” the man groaned. “Why?”

“It’s just a thing that happened Lo, sorry if you needed me.”

“How is a road trip a ‘thing’ that just ‘happens,’ Patton?” he asked. Patton glanced at Virgil.

“Erm… it just did?” he said.

“Patton!”

“Anyway, I’m a little bit busy so talk to you later!”

“Patton do not hang up the phone!”

“Love you Logi!” He jerked his head at Virgil and Virgil hit the end call button.

The second the call ended Virgil groaned. “It would have been better if you just didn’t answer.”

The Mission Impossible Song: Kazoo Version started playing again.

“It’ll be best if you just turn that off,” Patton said.

“Won’t he just call the cops?”

Patton gave him a secret smile. “No, he’ll just think I’m being silly and ignoring him.”

“Do you do stuff like that often?” Virgil asked.

“Just enough so he doesn’t ask questions when I don’t want him to,” Patton divulged. “It’s a little brother thing, you know.”

Virgil flinched just a bit. A brother thing. He wondered where his brother was now. He’d always been nice to Virgil, but he’d also always been obedient to mom. He wondered if he knew about Virgil’s dad. The two had always gotten along even though he wasn’t Janus’s father, but mom was… mom. Virgil didn’t want to know whose side he’d take.

The ringtone ended and started back up once again. Virgil held down the power button until it turned off and decided to store it in the glove compartment so Patton couldn’t reach it as easily. (Though, perhaps he should have thought of that earlier, but he was new to the whole kidnapping thing.)

He sat back against the seat and started rubbing at the sleeves of his hoodie.

“Everything okay over there?” Patton asked.

“I’m fine,” Virgil snapped and then bristled under the raised eyebrow he got in return. “This radio station is just stupid,” he grumbled.

“Well, you can change it,” Patton pointed out.

The radio station wasn’t actually the problem, but it did give him something to do with his hands. He reached forward and started fiddling with the radio dials. About 10 minutes later he hit a radio station that wasn’t music, but some guy talking. Virgil paused on the station and sat back. Whoever the guy was, his voice was low and soothing.

Virgil closed his eyes and listened for a few minutes before he let out a startled chuckle. “He’s talking about Moth Man?”

He opened his eyes to see Patton’s face crinkled up into a soft smile. “He is.”

Virgil couldn’t help but start to giggle. He laughed so hard that it started to blur into sobbing. He felt a gentle touch on his knee and looked over at Patton.

“There are tissues in the glove box,” he told Virgil. Virgil nodded and reached forward into to the glove box to grab the Kleenex Box while still sniffling.

He blotted at his eyes and blew his nose before sticking the dirty tissue into his hoodie pocket.

Today had been a horrible day. He was exhausted. He leaned back against the seat and his eyes flickered closed.

“Do you want me to change the radio station?” Patton asked softly.

Virgil laughed again and barely restrained himself from going into another fit. “No, no,” he said. “It’s fine. I’ve gotta hear how it ends.”

“That’s fair,” Patton said and though Virgil had his eyes closed, he imagined he was shooting him one of those confusing soft smiles again.

The conspiracy theory radio guy kept blathering on about sightings of Moth Man in a deceptively calm tone.

Wow Virgil was tired.

…

Falling asleep while the guy you carjacked drove probably wasn’t a good idea.

That was one of the last coherent thoughts he had before he drifted off to sleep.

Want to read more? Click below!

AO3 Part 4 My Master Post

#sanders sides #virgil sanders #patton sanders #platonic moxiety #logan sanders #remus sanders #roman sanders #janus sanders #creativitwins #knives #kidnapping #carjacking #murder mentioned #guns mentioned #drugs mentioned #adriana writes #road trips and missing persons

[walkerismychoice]

Unwritten - Chapter 3

Book: Platinum

Pairing: M!Raleigh X MC

Rating: This series will contain mature themes. Any necessary warnings will be listed before each chapter, but the overall series rating is 18+

Series Summary: Newly discovered talent Aria Campbell get unknowingly assigned to help write Raleigh Carerra’s latest album and rehabilitate his image in the process.

Summary:  Aria is ready to start writing. Raleigh? Not so much.

Chapter Warning: Hints at excessive drinking/alcohol abuse

Word Count: 1750

Master List

She should really go back out there and try to start writing. They only have six weeks to write enough songs to fill an entire album. Then again, six weeks is kind of a long time. What’s a little bit longer?...

Aria picks up the flip phone from her nightstand. She would just text, because who actually likes to talk on the phone anymore, but texting without a keyboard is hardly worth the effort. Seriously, why do they still make cell phones like this? Her finger hovers over the call button momentarily, and then makes the call.

Several rings go by before Aria hears an agitated voice on the end of the other end of the line. "How many times do I have to tell you to take me off your list? How can my car warranty be expired when I don't even own a car?"

"Shane! Wait, don't hang up," Aria pleads into the phone. "It's me!"

"Aria? What are you-" His angry tone gives way to confusion. "Whose number is this and where are you? Wait, are you doing your writing thing? Tell me who you are writing with - is it Avery Willshire?"

If only, she think to herself, hesitating a moment before replying. "I can't tell you that. It's in my contract. If it were to get out, they'd kill me."

"Who are they, the mob?" Shane chuckles. "How many years have we been friends? You know you can trust me. And besides, I had to sign an NDA to be on your contact list, if you go down. I'm going down with you."

"Well that's reassuring," she answers dryly. Sure Shane's in film school and could be the next big director, but as of right now he's unknown, and Aria's got a lot more to lose. But he's right. They tell each other everything and she knows she can trust him. "Fine. But you can't tell anyone."

"Promise."

Aria inhales sharply. “It's...Raleigh Carrera."

"No fucking way!" Shane practically screams into the phone. "Binge drinking, property destroying, R&B singing Raleigh Carrera? You writing for him is...unexpected."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence." She replies dryly.

“Ari, you know what I mean. You're more indie pop, with meaningful lyrics. He sings about getting laid in the club. You've never so much as had a tardy at school, and he's got quite the bad boy reputation.”

"Yes, Shane, I know I'm a boring, wholesome girl from the Midwest.”

“No, no! I just don’t want you to have to sacrifice your integrity. It can’t be easy to make sure your voice is heard with with someone like that.”

“I’m a big girl. I can handle myself,” Aria asserts trying more to convince herself than anyone else. It’s not like she hasn’t feared what Shane has said and more ever since she got here. But she’s determined to fake it until she makes it as they say.

"I know you are. I've seen it in action - like when you dumped that smoothie on Chad's head because he made a comment about your ass."

"Oh my god. I can't believe I didn't get fired for that." Aria laughs genuinely for probably the first time today.

They continue on their path down memory lane until Aria's cheeks hurt from smiling, and she finally says goodbye.

 "Maybe I should just call mom first," she ponders out loud before thinking better of it. Things ended on a high note with Shane, and she doesn't need get all homesick and weepy right now. She supposes it's time to face the music - literally.

Aria peeks in the open doorway across the hall, and Raleigh's room is empty. She checks the main areas downstairs, but all is quiet. Finally she looks out the the beachside picture window to see a human form spread out on the sand.

As she heads out and towards the beach, she makes out a familiar object next to Raleigh and rolls her eyes. Apparently he has no plans to fully sober up before starting to drink again.

His eyes are closed as she approaches, and when she calls out his name, he doesn't stir. She won't shake him awake because that feels a touch too intimate for someone she just met. Especially someone of his status, lying their shirtless in the sand, a sheen of sweat glazing over the tattoos covering his neck and torso. Ugh stop ogling him, she thinks to herself. You hate tattoos and he's an ass. Aria grabs the bottle of rum and jabs him in the side.

"Huh?" Raleigh jolts upright and frantically looks whips his head around until he gets his bearings. "Oh, it's you." He grabs the bottle from her and takes long swig.

"Bacardi straight from the bottle in the middle of the day? Doing your best to live up to the cliché rockstar lifestyle, huh?” She immediately regrets the words and wonders if she went too far.  

He shrugs it off with a laugh and points the bottle at her. "Want some?"

"No." She scrunches her nose and shakes her head. Sipping straight out of the bottle is not her style. Not to mention they're supposed to be working and she prefers to write with a clear head.

"I guess Learning How to Party Like a Rock Star 101 is not part of a music major’s curriculum. You could use some real-world instruction from Professor Carrera." Raleigh teases.

"Haha, very funny.” Wait, how does he know she majored in music? Probably just a lucky guess. "Anyway, I came out here to see if you wanted to get started."

"Nah, I'm good." He takes another pull from the bottle. "I like to write when the mood strikes. If you're so moved though, feel free to whip something up on your own. I really don't give a shit what's on this crap album anymore."

Her blood is boiling now, and she fights a juvenile urge to kick sand in his face and stomp away. "That's not how this works. If they wanted me to just write everything on my own, I could have done so from the comfort of my own home rather than being stuck here with you."

And there it is again - that mischievous twinkle in Raleigh's eye. And before she has much time to worry about what it means, Raleigh's up and scooping her off her feet. He runs towards the water as Aria yells at him to put her down to no avail, and once the water level reaches his knees, a wave hits, sending them toppling under.

Before Aria can get her bearings, she feels Raleigh’s firm grasp pulling her upright. She wipes the seawater from her eyes to see Raleigh standing there with a big shit-eating grin, his hands still bracing her arms to keep her steady. Maybe if she wasn’t so pissed off at his antics she’d notice the slight tingle where her skin was touched by his, but then again she might just attribute that to the chill from the cool water.

She shrugs out of his hold with an exasperated groan. “Why are you such an asshole? I know you don’t want to be here with me, but this wasn’t my idea. You don’t have to take it out on me.”

“Relax, Ice Queen. I’m just trying to thaw you out a bit. We’ll both have a much better time here if you can learn to have fun.”

“Ugh! I’m not..” That remark cuts Aria deep, more than Raleigh could possibly know. “Maybe if you actually agreed to do some work with me, I’d be more in the mood to have some fun.

Raleigh looks her up and down with an undiscernible expression that makes her uneasy before plopping back down on his towel and putting his sunglasses on. “We’ll just have to see about that.”

Fiona looks up from her laptop and spots Raleigh and Aria emerging from the ocean and engaging in what looks to be an intense conversation. The guest house has a spacious wraparound porch with cushy patio furniture. If she’s got to be stuck somewhere on glorified babysitting duty, as if she’s got no other clients and nothing better to do, it’s not a terrible place to be. At least there’s wifi and she can keep working on her projects with other artists on the label.

She’d been skeptical, to put it mildly, when Ellis brought Aria in to discuss working with Raleigh, and based on his initial reaction this morning, she wouldn’t have been surprised if Aria had tried to quit on the spot. Sure Raleigh getting wasted on the beach and throwing his writing partner in the water day one would look bad by anyone else’s standards, but Fiona’s know him a long time. The fact that that he’s engaging at all is a good sign. Maybe that little chat she had with him earlier stuck.

“Looks like things are going as well as can be expected with those two.” Fiona muses aloud. Hank stands and watches attentively, arms folded across his chest. You’d think he was guarding the President with how serious he takes his job. There’s not another human in sight aside from the four of them. He weighs his words before responding. “It seems so, ma’am.”

“Eww, don’t call me ma’am.” Fiona visibly shudders. “We’ve worked together for years now. You can call me Fiona. And anyway, nobody is around. You don’t have to take your job so seriously here. Why don’t you go grab a beer.”

Frank tugs at the knot in his tie. Yes, he’s still wearing his suit and tie - at the beach. “Drinking on the job would be unprofessional, ma-, I mean Fiona.”

"Okay then," she utters under her breath. It says something that self-described workaholic Fiona is the fun one here, but if she's going to make it through this period of time without dying of boredom, getting Frank to loosen up might just be the side-project she needs. Maybe he'll even take his tie off at some point. Fiona looks back to the beach where Raleigh is sunbathing and Aria is nowhere to be seen. "Would it be unprofessional of me to run out there and smack him upside the head?"

"Yes, I believe so," he replies dryly, but Fiona can detect the corners of his mouth curving upward ever so slightly. There might be hope for him yet.

#playchoices fanfic #platinum #raleigh carrera #raleigh x mc #fiona x hank #tw alcohol

[merlinoutofcontext]

The fact that Merlin has become a kind of fandom is just wild to me. I watched it as a kid when it was first airing, and I vividly remember watching the final episode and sobbing for like an hour

bro merlin was a fandom WHILE this show was airing i was so deeply embedded into the fabric of this fandom in 2012 its maybe even a little worrying

i was 16 when the final episode aired and i watched it completely and totally legally *cough* live as it aired which was like 4pm for me on christmas eve and quite literally i was sobbing so hard my dad had to come and hug me and my mom and my aunt were visiting and they were like ????? is she ok and i had a hand written piece of paper taped to my door that read (i am not joking) “if you hear me crying its ok it’s just merlin” and i think i kept it there into the new year

my ring tone throughout high school was the merlin theme song

when i got my first iphone the first thing i did was buy myself a merlin phone case

#i'm sure you know that but like....... #fandom is wild #the only other show on tv that ive seen stick around for as long as merlin has is avatar the last airbender #and they even got legend of korra so like #we get nothing and we're all still here its wild to me #answered

[dissapointedelbow]

Junior Year Changes. Ch 1

     "Lord, abide in us and help us to continue abiding with you even after we have left this building. In Jesus’ name, we pray, Amen." The priest was saying his closing prayer. And after that, it was the cue for the choir to sing a hymn as people left and some would stay and worship more or even go to confession.

     "Blest are they, the poor in spirit 

     Theirs is the kingdom of God

     Blest are they, full of sorrow

     They shall be consoled…" The choir sang and it echoed the church. I was in the choir singing. I have been a part of the choir for some time now and I for one think we sound amazing. After the song ended I went to the pew where my mom and dad usually sit but in their place was my boyfriend Liam, He had a flash t-shirt on and his big round glasses.

     "I left my church super fast just to be here to pick you up." He said with a stupid grin on his face.

     "Well thank you, kind sir," I said while laughing.

     “I love you Mia Mathews, and that means I should do whatever I can for you.” He got up and hugged me. I love his hugs. "I will pick up Ryder and I will drop you girls off at the lake for a bit. I will then come and pick you up at four and we will spend the rest of the day at your place." He said confidently. He usually forgets plans so when he remembers them it makes me happy.

     I get into his beat-up little maroon car, which at this point smells like fast food and body odor. It's not a very long car ride to get to Ryder's place so we just put on our worship station until we got there. We arrived outside Ryder's house and honked the horn.

     Ryder came running out. She was very pretty. She was of average height and has a very very good sense of style. Her hair is dark blue and always has a side part and it is cut just above the shoulder. Today she was wearing black denim jeans, a blue crop top, with a black skull with a white rose where its ear would be, on the front, and her trademark black Crocs. 

     "Hey guys, miss me?" She asked as she climbed into the back seat.

     "Always," I replied. Then I handed her the aux to put on our favorite playlist so we could jam on our way to the lake. It's about a twenty-five-minute drive to the lake and we stopped for Arby's on the way. We also sang every word to every song that came on. It was fun.

     "Ok, we're here." Said Liam.

     "Thanks, babe, now be back here at exactly six o’clock we will be waiting."

     "I will, I love you see you then!" 

     "Bye, love you"

     "Wow, y'all are gross," Ryder said teasingly as we walked away from the parking lot towards the trail.

     We walk along the trail for only about 3 minutes then we arrive at the beautiful lake. Not many people come here and right now we are the only ones there. The lake is man-made but still beautiful. The trees are all different fall colors already and the sun is right above us and it reflects off the lake so beautifully.

     "I love the lake this time of year." Said, Ryder

     "Me too," I said as I put my stuff down at our picnic table. We both sat down and grabbed our sandwiches from Arby's.

     "So, if you were to describe your summer in one word, what would it be?" Asked Ryder

     "Perfect," I said, looking at the sun reflecting off the water. "What about you?" 

     "Rollercoaster"

     "Why rollercoaster?" 

     "Because a lot of really good things happened but there has also been some bad so it was like a rollercoaster. Why did you pick perfect?"

     "Because I have nothing to complain about, I have an amazing boyfriend, an amazing best friend, I'm starting my junior year with all honors classes, and I became k

head of the church choir."

     "That makes sense," Ryder said. But when she said it I noticed a twinge of sadness or jealousy in her voice.

     "I'm sorry your summer wasn't perfect. But the least I can do is make the last day of your summer a perfect one!" I say as I pull out my phone and start dialing. "Hey. Can you come to get us early?"

     "Yeah. Is everything ok?" Liam's voice came through the phone.

     "Yeah, we just need to do something spontaneous for a change."

     "Okay, be there in a few minutes, bye love you."

     "Bye love you." I said looking at the time, "It's two-thirty he should be here by two forty-five."

     "Where are we going?" Ryder asked excitedly.

     "You'll see," I said as I texted Liam, "We are taking Ryder to Dinopark." Dinopark is an amusement park close to where we live and it's really cheap and dinosaur-themed. Ryder loves dinosaurs but never got to go to Dinopark.

     "I really want to know now though!" Ryder said giving, me pleading eyes.

     "You'll see!" I said sternly while gathering our things. By the time we get back to the parking lot, we see Liam's car pulling up.

     "Hey, babe thanks for the spontaneous ride," I said

     "Ok, someone needs to tell me where we are going!" Ryder said impatiently.

     "No one neeeeds to tell you where we're going. Besides surprises are fun." I said while smiling at Liam. I know she is going to love it.

     After that Ryder plugs in her phone and starts playing her music and honestly the car ride was a lot of fun. It took us about forty-five minutes to get there. When we finally pulled up and Ryder saw where we were. She almost died of excitement. We then parked the car and got out. Ryder couldn't stand still.

     We walked up to the entrance and Ryder looked like a little kid bouncing up and down. She was so excited. We all got wristbands for thirty dollars each, so we could ride all the rides. Ryder wanted to ride every, single, ride. There were twelve miscellaneous rides and three big roller coasters. Some rides were really boring but we rode them anyway. Like the pterodactyl ride, it was boring because it was meant for kids but Ryder wanted the full experience. She was a little nervous when we got in line for the Raptor Roller Ride, which was the smallest of the three coasters. She was so nervous, I thought she might burst. We got seated near the back and I sat in the middle between her and Liam and made sure she was ok. During the ride, she screamed very loud but in the end, she had fun and wanted to go again. After we rode every ride at least once, we got some food, and some cotton candy and cheese fries to bring home. We also played a few games like triceratops ring toss, beat the velociraptor, and dino balloon pop. I won a cute plastic dino from beat the raptor, Liam won an inflatable caveman bat on triceratops ring toss, and Ryder won a huge stuffed t-rex on dino balloon pop. After playing games we decided to head home.

     “That was amazing! Thank you so much, guys!” Ryder said enthusiastically. 

     “I think you deserved an amazing day. Everyone deserves one perfect day.” I said.

     “Yeah, plus we had fun too,” said Liam

     We all loaded into the car and put on the local pop radio station and Liam drove us home. We were all kind of tired but it was only six o’clock so we stayed up and sang with the radio. We finally pulled into the driveway of my house. My house is modern but still homey. We have a bigger home even though it's only my parents and me. My dad is the CEO of a local business so we are moderately wealthy. 

     We grabbed our stuff from the amusement park we headed inside and got settled in the screening room.

  “Hey guys, I have something I need to say before we pick the movie,” Ryder said nervously

     “Yeah, are you ok?” I said, noticing the sweat forming on her forehead.

     “Uh, yeah. I- uh. I’m- I’m. I’m gay! Uh yeah, I like girls.” she said. Her eyes were closed tight she was probably thinking the worst.

     “That’s fine, as long as you don’t hit on me I’m taken.” She said winking at Liam.

     “Ha, ha. You wish! I do have standards you know.” Ryder said in a mocking tone.

     “Wow, Mia is smoking, thank you very much,” Liam said in a defensive tone.

     “Ok guys let's just watch the movie,” I said. 

     I just want to say I do believe that homosexuality is a sin. I just didn't want to ruin her perfect day so I hid my beliefs. Also, she has been there for me for so long. Why risk our friendship just because I know she is going to hell? So we dropped it and watched “Clueless”. It was a fun night. Liam and Ryder left after the movie and then I cleaned up and went to bed. 

#short story #writers on tumblr #writing #teen writing #why not post this #junior year changes

[dyde21]

First one on the flourish AU for the job HC thing

‘I work as a florist and every day you walk in, buy one flower and give it to me’ AU

I really enjoyed working on this one. I’m actually really happy with how it turned out and I’m going to be doing a picture based off of it soon too! :D Sorry for any spelling issues!

XxXxXxXx

Annabeth hummed to herself, her hips swaying back and forth as she bounced in place. She snipped another dead bulb off the plant, tossing it in her bag as she leisurely worked her way through the rows of flowers. The day had been incredibly slow, and while it was normally a bit of a time crunch to get through all the pruning, Annabeth was starting to wonder how she’d fill the last hour of her shift at this rate.

Her headphones ran up from the phone in her back pocket, one bud resting in her ear while the other dangled over shoulder as she sang softly, trimming another flower. At least on slow days she could list to what she wanted if customers weren’t in the store. Sometimes it was a book she downloaded, other times a podcast. Today she had just opted to listen to some older songs from highschool, feeling a bit nostalgic.

When the bell jingled above the door, she turn around, in a smooth motion putting down the scissors, removing her earbud, and planting a welcoming smile on her face.

“Hello there! Is there anything I can help you find?”

She had been expecting maybe another old lady out on a walk, or another businessman dressed in a suit stopping by on his way home for a gift for his wife.

A panicked young man looking around flustered wasn’t exactly high on her list. 

He stared at her like a deer in the headlights for a moment. “Oh thank God, you seem smart.” 

Annabeth just raised an eyebrow. That was definitely a first as far as responses went for her. “Thank you?” She said, utterly confused as she pulled out her phone and paused the music that was still playing through the earbuds. 

The man nodded. “You’re welcome.” He responded instinctually, like he wasn’t actually fully processing their conversation or how strange he was sounding. “Do you know anything about flowers?” He asked with such a sincere honesty Annabeth couldn’t actually laugh. 

She looked around the shop, lined wall to wall with flowers and associated paraphernalia, before glancing down at her assistant manager name tag. “A little, yeah.”

The man’s eyes lit up like she was sent from God. “I’m so lucky. Oh boy. I need your help.”

Annabeth wasn’t sure how much luck was involved in finding someone familiar with flowers in a flower shop, but he seemed frazzled so she decided to cut him some slack.

“Screw up with your girlfriend?” She asked, half teasing, mostly just trying to get him to actually talk about the situation so she could help him out. 

“No, I’m single.” He replied, blinking once as if he didn’t make the connection. 

Annabeth just let out a quiet “oh”, surprised. He was pretty cute, at least in her opinion, and that normally meant someone else had their claws in him by Annabeth’s sad romantic past.

“They’re for my mom. Her book was just approved to be published today, and I wanted to buy her flowers but I don’t actually know anything about flowers.”

Cute, and thoughtful? There must be some reason he was single. 

“That’s sweet of you. There are plenty of options that can help though. I assume you want them today so we’ll stick with what we have in stock.” She saw him nod, confirming her assumptions. “Describe your mom for me?”

The man paused for a moment. “She’s like… super mom.” 

Annabeth’s eyebrow raised again as a smile crept on her face. It only grew when she saw him get a little sheepish. She had had similar customers before, and usually their answers had been like “She liks purple.” or “She likes fancy things.” Or even “She’s hardcore.”

The customer apperently took her amused silence as a sign that she wanted more information and continued before she could think of anything to say. 

“I mean like… she’s kind, hard-working and caring. She’s down to earth so I don’t think she wants anything over the top. I just want to get her something that shows I’m incredibly happy for her and that I care, because I do.” He finished, looking at her like he was hoping he passed a test.

Giving him a reassuring nod, she made her way down one of the aisles. “Judging by your description, I’m going to guess she will actually take care of them in a vase so we’ll go with something that will last. Hmm…”

He followed behind her, eyes watching her eagerly as he was expecting something magical to happen. Smiling a little brighter, her reminding him of a puppy, she continued. “It’s going to be Halloween soon, and I assume she likes to be a little festive, at least.” She said, glancing over her shoulder to see him nod.

“Then… I would say this is your best bet. I made this earlier today myself.” She offered, turning around and handing him one of the fall bundles. The flowers were darker tones, in a subtle fall theme. Annabeth had been particularly fond of that set of bouquets herself, and she did honestly think they would be a good fit for his mom based off his description of her. The perfect decor, and not too expensive either. 

“Those are awesome! I’ll take it!” 

Annabeth nodded, grabbing them back and grabbing a plastic bag for carrying them, and a litttle pack of plant food to go with them. 

The man followed her to the counter as she went around it, starting to ring it up. 

“What’s your favorite flower?” He blurted out suddenly, making her jump slightly.

She paused in the middle of ringing it up, looking at him. “Um…” She set down the flower, thinking for a moment. “That’s a hard question. It kind of changes with time.”

He nods, scratching the back of his head. He looked a little crest fallen. “I guess that’s a bit of a stupid question. LIke asking me my favorite song.”

Frowning slightly, Annabeth didn’t like seeing that expression on him.

Moving back around the counter, she walked to one corner of the store. “I suppose it would be this one.” Annabeth said after a moment, reaching out and pulling out a blue tulip. She held it gingerly, smiling down at it. “I love the hue.”

She glanced back up to see the young man smiling at her. “I’ll take one of those too.”

She nodded, before going back to finish the transaction. He was all smiles, with a small hint of something else, so Annabeth was pretty happy too. A lot of customers were either in a rush, or ended up only browsing before grumping about the prices and leaving. So seeing an actually satisfied customer was a little refreshing. He had also brightened up her day a little too. She was almost a little sad to see him go, doubting she’d see him again. 

She handed him back his change, dropping it into his hand as she saw the flower reach back across the counter. He was holding it out to her, his face an adorable shade of pink as he looked clearly nervous. 

Her eyes must have showed her surprise because she saw his shoulders physically rise and lower as he took a deep breath. 

“For you. I know it might be silly giving a flower to a florist, but I really wanted to say thank you for helping me out. I really think my mom will love these.”

She heard him get slightly more anxious with each word like he was regretting the choices in his life that lead him to this point. 

Smiling, she reached out and took the flower back, biting her lip as she smiled. “Thank you.” She said, looking up and brushing some of her hair behind her ear. “This is a first, I’ll admit.”

The guy looked so relieved when she took the flower she almost felt bad waiting so long to do so.

“So uh… yeah. Thank you. Really.” He said, backing up slowly as if he was prolonging leaving. 

Holding the flower gingerly, she gave him one more tiny wave before she saw him turn to leave. 

“Wait!” She blurted out, making him pause and spin around confused.

“I never got your name.” Annabeth said quickly. 

“Percy.” He replied. 

“Percy.” She repeated, determined to remember it. Just in case he ever came by again. 

“I’m Annabeth.”

“I know.” He replied, pointing at his chest. Which confused Annabeth for a moment until she realized she had a nametag. 

She just nodded. “I hope your mom enjoys them.” She finished, wishing she had something nicer, or maybe even more flirty to say but he was gone out the door.

She walked back around the counter, seeing him skateboard down the street holding a bouquet. Smiling, she leaned back against the counter and twirled the flower gently in her fingers. 

“Percy.” She repeated, thinking about how well the flower had complimented his eyes.

After getting it some water and food, she went back to finish up pruning the flowers. Her music may or may not have shifted to a little more love songs, but no one was around to tell.

XxXxXxXxX

THe next day Annabeth knew it was foolish to think she would see him again. She had posted a picture of the tulip when she got home on her instagram, saying it was a “gift from a customer.” Earning some inquisitive texts from her best friend Piper.

She figured she had finally had one of those hallmark moments where someone bumped into her life for a few precious moments before vanishing again. Maybe she’d be lucky and meet him in a year or so on a train or something. She could hope at least.

Or… he could walk in through that door again.

Annabeth nearly dropped the bouquet she was ringing up for a customer when she saw him walk through the door again, looking around for someone. When their eyes met he burst out into a big smile and gave her a small wave that made her heart flutter a bit. 

The old lady she was helping coughed once, and Annabeth quickly got back to work, muttering an apology.

It was a little hard for her not to rush through the process, a little eager to talk to Percy again. Sure she may be a little too excited, but the brief interaction may have been played over quite a few times the night before. Piper was right, she was a bit of a romantic at heart.

After what felt like ages, she managed to get the customer grumbling out the door complaining about slow customer service. 

“I’ll be right back.” She said, ducking into the back room when she saw him give her an understanding nod.

She didn’t really have anything to do back there, but she went to the mirror and quickly adjusted her hair, straightened her apron and brushed away a little dirt on her arms from the potted plants. 

Pausing, she glanced around until she found a random stack of stickers. 

She walked out of the backroom, holding them in an obvious way that he could see, as if he was looking for an excuse, before throwing them haphazardly under the counter. 

“She loved them!” He blurted out before she could even ask. 

He was grinning ear to ear at her. “She absolutely loved them. She took pictures of them and shared it and everything. She said it was perfect for the season.”

Annabeth grinned at the compliment. Glad her choice had been so well received. 

“I’m glad to hear that! Super-mom deserves the best flowers after all.” She teased lightly, earning another adorable blush from him. 

“Yeah.” Was all he said, before his face scrunched up like he was disappointed in his own response. 

A small laugh escaped Annabeth’s mouth despite herself at that. 

He looked at her, but a smile crept across his face as he watched her laugh. 

“I just wanted to say thanks.” He said, scratching the back of his neck slightly. 

Annabeth tried to think of anything she could say to prolong their conversation. He was refreshing to engage with, and didn’t want him to walk back out that door again. Surely she wouldn’t see him again. 

Instead of leaving, she watched him walk across the store to the corner. Reaching over, her grabbed another single blue tulip.

She raised an eyebrow, her mind racing. Surely it was a coincidence. 

He walked over and stood by the counter awkwardly.

Walking around the counter she grabbed it and started to ring it up.

Sure enough, when she handed him the change, he gave her the flower.

“As thanks again for helping me. I figured the other flower might be a bit lonely.”

Smiling, Annabeth took it quicker this time. “It was.” She offered, smelling the flower slightly. 

“Thank you. I’ll be sure to tell it who bought it’s friend.”

Percy laughed. “I hope they get along.”

Annabeth rolled her eyes, but still smiled. 

Percy laughed died into a soft smile. “For real though, thank you again. It was a big day for my Mom and I wanted to do a good job and because of you I did.”

His sincerity made Annabeth’s cheeks flush. “That’s my job. I’m honestly just glad I could help.”

He glanced once more at the flower, smiling. 

“I hope your boyfriend isn’t mad about the gifts.” He offered, looking sheepish.

“I don’t have one.” She offered, raising an eyebrow. Was that a test?

But he looked genuinely surprised. “Oh! But you’re so…” He trailed off. He seemed to catch himself before he could finish the sentence. He flushed slightly and turned around. “Well, thank you again. I’ll see you around!” 

He promised, before he was out the door.

Annabeth was left glaring at the door. 

“I’m so what?” She muttered, a little more than annoyed that he hadn’t finished that sentence. She knew it was probably a compliment, but now her overactive mind was going to think about that for ages. Still, her eyes wandered back down to the second blue tulip she had received from him and smiled. Her little hallmark story had continued a little more it seemed. 

When she got home she added the tulip to the other one, and posted another picture of it. 

“Everyone needs a friend.” Was the comment. A minute later her phone was buzzing so consistently she wondered who would be calling her at that hour until she saw it had been a string of frantic and inquisitive texts from Piper as she declared she was coming over to hear the details. 

So while Annabeth gorged herself on the chinese food Piper brought over, she recounted the two days in details.

Piper leaned back. “I can’t believe my little Annabeth is finally starting her love story.”

Glaring at her friend, Annabeth would have thrown a pillow if she wasn’t worried about spilling food on her own couch. 

“He was just an appreciative customer.”

Her friend scoffed at her. “Yeah sure. And I’m just slightly appreciative of my boyfriend.” She turned back to Annabeth. “A guy bought you a flower. Twice. Then asked if you were single.” 

Annabeth didn’t have anything to say so she just ate another piece of orange chicken.

“On the bright side, it seems his mom already likes you.” Piper teased, earning a pillow being thrown at her. 

Annabeth figured she could clean up the rice on her couch later.

XxXxXxXxX

Annabeth definitely hadn’t expected to see him the next day. Especially to see him walk in while an old lady was bitching about an out of season flowers not being in their stock, that special ordering it would take too long. 

Apparently her stress had been showing on her face, because when he entered he went from a nervous smile to concern immediately. She had been so stressed, she hadn’t even had time to register that the guy had come into her shop for three days in a row. 

However, Percy was soon standing behind the lady, making exaggerated gestures and mocking her speech silently from behind. 

Annabeth had to bite her lip as he cocked his hip out and gestured with his finger as the lady in front of him continued to get angry. 

Eventually she looked back and Percy was standing there normally like nothing was happening and Annabeth smiled as she tried to finish the order the lady had settled with. 

The lady complained about her attitude, but Percy was now laying it on thick, pushing up imaginary glasses as he gestured with his whole body. A stifled laugh escaped Annabeth and the lady whipped around, catching Percy as he made a dramatic motion. He froze, caught off guard. 

“How dare you!” The lady started off, struggling to find words. “To be such an asshole.”

Percy raised his eyebrow, and Annabeth could see him stand up a little straighter. A mildly mischievous smile crossed his face. One part of her knew she should probably stop it, but she was dying to know what he was going to say next.

“I’m the asshole? You’re the one harrassing a poor lady behind a counter because you can’t accept that the world doesn’t cater to your fucking whims. Maybe if you pull garden post you have shoved up your ass out, you could find out she actually wants to help you and everyone can move on with their life.”

Annabeth’s jaw drop as the lady sputtered to find words, utterly flabbergasted.

Percy just pulled out a packet of gum, taking a bit before leaning past the lady to offer the pack to Annabeth. “Want one?”

Annabeth shook her head no, but had to turn around to smother her laughs as the lady still look shocked by Percy’s outburst. 

Finally regaining some sense of composure, she found the lady was swiping her credit card, awfully quiet now.

Annabeth just smiled sweetly as she finished the transaction, wishing her a good day when she vowed to tell the manager and get her fired. 

Annabeth knew Chiron well after all the years she’s worked there, and knew Chiron would have banned her himself if he had been there.

Percy just walked up holding another blue tulip. 

Annabeth wrung it up while he leaned on the counter. 

“Well that was fun.”

Annabeth motioned to give him back the flower, but he gave it back to her after switch hands. 

She smiled and put it in another vase for now.

“That surprised me.”

Percy looked a little sheepish. “Sorry. I hope you don’t actually get in trouble. I actually have a bit of a habit of getting in trouble with my mouth.”

She could think of a few other things he could do with his mouth that would get him in less trouble. Namely kissing her.

Annabeth waved her hand dismissively. “The owner is cool, he wouldn’t stand for her crap. You did fine. I was just surprised such a mama’s boy said something like that.”

Percy blushed and pulled the beanie down a little lower. “Like I said, I love my mom because she hasn’t kicked me out after getting in so much trouble.”

Leaning on the countered she smiled at him. “She does sound great. What’s the flower for this time?” She asked, a teasing smile on her lips. 

“For dealing with her.” He offered. “Which was convenient, because I was kinda running out of excuses to talk to you.”

Blushing, Annabeth glanced back at the blue tulip and smiled again before turning back to him. “Well that certainly got my attention.”

XxXxXxXxX

It turned out that wasn’t the last time she would see him come in and buy a single blue tulip. The next three days he had made his way in to buy one. Except on the last day she hadn’t actually been working, and Piper had texted her, asking if the “super hot guy with the blue tulip” was him. 

Apparently he had found out she wasn’t working and felt awkward. But that was when Piper had realized that her Percy, and the best friend of Piper’s boyfriend had been the same guy. 

That had also served as a conversation topic for them. By the time Annabeth had seven flowers in her vase, she had learned a lot about Percy. 

He lived with mom in her apartment to help her pay the bills and worked in a nearby candy shop that she owned. He loved music, and when he wasn’t adorably flustered, he had a mouth that could get him into trouble pretty easily. He said it wasn’t his fault that he got so nervous around pretty girls and that she should apologize for being too pretty.

Their conversations were much more natural now, and she genuinely looked forward to seeing him come in. 

Until the one time she was sent home early due to Chiron being in the shop and training a new person. So with a free day and nothing left to do, she had texted Piper, who had gotten his work place from her boyfriend and she decided to surprise him.

When she walked in the small candy shop, she wasn’t sure what to expect. 

It certainly wasn’t him dancing behind a counter, singing out the words to “She Looks So Perfect” by Five Seconds of Summer.]

“You look so perfect, standing there in my american apparel underwear.” He sang out, causing Annabeth to cover her mouth to hide her laughs.

He turned around, seeing her and his eyes widened. His hands shot out towards his phone that was plugged in on the counter. Except he clipped the side of the counter, knocking the phone off it. 

“Fuck!” He yelled out, shaking his hand in pain as he dove halfway over the counter, barely catching the phone before it smashed into the floor.

He glanced up at her, still practically laying on the counter. She watched him pause the music while she realized he did have a rather cute butt from that position.

He stood up slowly, brushing off his apron before looking at her with a flustered expression. “Don’t tell my mom.” 

Annabeth just burst out laughing, having to lean against the counter for support. Annabeth definitely made the right choice by stopping by.

He looked a little embarrassed as he slowly turned back up the classic music in the store.

“I’m not supposed to play my music during work hours. Little kids come in here and most of my songs have questionable lyrics.” 

Annabeth was still snickering. “I promise not to tell.”

He flashed her a grateful smile. “So what are you doing here, aside from making me make a fool of myself.”

“You did that yourself.”

He pouted but shrugged. “You didn’t answer.”

“I didn’t, did I?” Annabeth said, before turning and walking around the store checking out the various barrels and containers of candy. 

“Sweet tooth?” He asked, following her around.

I could take a bite out of you. She thought to herself, but didn’t have nearly enough confidence to say something that flirty.

“Chiron let me out early today. Figured I’d see where you worked if you’re going to bug me at mine all the time.” She said teasingly, pausing when she didn’t hear a response. She saw him looking a little nervous and felt a rush of guilt. 

“I’m kidding. I was kinda sad that I would probably miss you, plus I figured I’d say you the price of a tulip.”

A grin spread across his face, and Annabeth decided she liked that look a lot more on him. But then it shifted into something slightly off. 

“I’m kinda glad. Those things are getting expensive.” He confessed, making her laugh.

“I will miss bringing one home though.”

“What if I give you a tulip at dinner this weekend?”

Annabeth dropped the candy bar she was checking out, turning to look at him. “What?” She asked, her throat dry.

She could tell he was starting to panic. “I just mean… it’d be cool to talk. Outside of work…” He offered, his confidence deflating by the moment. 

Annabeth smiled and fidgeted with some of her hair that had escaped her ponytail. “Yeah. That’d be cool.” She replied, cursing the fact her wit was failing her again. 

They continued to chat, Percy offering his advice on his favorite snacks until his mom had come back. She had made sure to thank Annabeth for picking out the flowers, and Annabeth excused herself to head home and do work. She had barely sent the text to Piper about her date before she had been ordered to wait at the corner so she could come pick her up and they could go shopping. 

Annabeth was pretty sure her best friend was more excited for her to be dating than she was.

Sure enough, when Percy met her at her door, he was standing there with a single blue tulip.

She also wasn’t too surprised when she saw him drop to one knee two years later when they had taken a trip and stopped by a flower garden. 

When she was standing next to him at the altar, she once again thought that his eyes still went very well with her favorite blue tulips.

XxXxXXxXxX

Thank you for the prompt! I hope you enjoyed it! Sorry for any spelling issues, my vision isn’t great so editing is hard right now. I’ll fix it when I have a better day soon! I do hope it was a good answer though, I thought it was quite cute.

#Percabeth #Percy Jackson #Annabeth Chase #Pjo #HoO #Florist!AU #I enjoyed this one #It was cute

[holidaywishes]

It Had To Be You XL

Chapter Forty: All Dressed in White

  Summary: "I don’t know, guys. A custom dress is a lot,” you said but Jackie pressed. “He’s my son. My oldest child and I want the best for you two. A custom dress makes sure that happens.”

  Warning: Short chapter but other than that nothing really, maybe a little bit of angst at the end...

  Author’s Note: How’s everyone doing in their quarantine? Feel free to fill up my inbox with anything you’re feeling. I’m here for it, for you. Anyway, I’ve decided that this series is going to end at 50 so there will be 10 more, likely put out in the next week or so. After that, I’ll focus on finishing up my Gally series and then my Freddie series. That’s it. That’s the note! Enjoy the chapter!

  P.S. I guess I have one other note. I described a dress in here and, if any of you have seen Love is Blind, I think I was picturing Giannina’s Dress because I loved the way it flowed but there was also this one but of course, you can imagine whatever dress you want and switch up the description to fit that!

  Song Credit: All Dressed in White -- Benjamin Francis Leftwich

  masterlist

  the other masterlist

xx

  It’s not like you were discouraged when you couldn’t find a dress in Calgary but you did hope that your family could be there when you had that ‘I found my dress’ moment.

  “We can fly them here,” Tyler said after you told him that you felt like they were missing out on things, “they’d probably love that!”

  “Where would we put them all?”

  “Here”

  “It’s not that big of a space,” you admitted, “it’s not your Mom’s space.”

  “Well, there’s always the Lake House...”

  “Aww the Lake House!” you cooed, “we had our first ‘moment’ there.”

  “I know. Isn’t it perfect?” he laughed, bringing you close to him, “It’s so perfect that we could even have the wedding there. What do you think?”

  “Really?” you thought about it for a second, “I mean it would be great but would there be enough space? Your family? My family? Our friends?”

  “I think so. I mean it’s not like we’re going to have 500 people there or something. It’ll be relatively small won’t it?”

  “Not if Chris has any say in it,” you laughed, “besides, you have connections with the entire league so I’m sure we’ll have at least 100 people there on your side.”

  “Whoa,” he said, putting his hands up to halt you, “that seems like a lot.”

  “Does it? You’ve got a big family, that loves you, and a lot of friends who are shocked you’re engaged. How many people were you thinking?”

  “Like maybe 100 in total...” he said and your mouth gaped. It was strange to you that he didn’t want to have a huge party but you didn’t want to push him

  “I guess we’ll really have to sit down and discuss the list then...” You said, an unsure smile on your face and he pulled you into his side.

  “By the way,” he interjected, “my Mom and Candace are coming in to help you pick out a dress”

  “What?”

  “Yeah, I really didn’t have a say in it. That’s why I said we could fly Chris and Karen and Lucy here”

  “And Diana and Ethan and--”

  “Yes, fly anyone you want here. My mom is insisting though, she thinks she can find you the perfect dress. When she heard that you didn’t find one back home, she knew this was her chance.”

  “What about Cassidy?” you asked

  “She’s got some internship that she can’t get away from but mom said she’ll Facetime her”

  “When is this all supposed to be happening?”

  “Well...” he started but was interrupted by the doorbell ringing

  “WHERE IS SHE?” Jackie squealed, “ahh! the beautiful bride to be!”

  “Ha-h-hi,” you scoffed, playfully, “I didn’t know you guys were coming!” Candace waved to her after hugging her brother and shrugging at Jackie’s enthusiasm

  “SURPRISE!” she yelled, “Ty says you’re heading out to the Lake?” You glared at Tyler for a second, noticing him rub his neck.

  “We are!” you replied, gritting your teeth, “yeah and Chris and Karen are on their way here with Lucy!”

  “That’s awesome!” she hugged you, “Oh yay! That means they can come Dress shopping with us!”

  “Dress shopping?” you asked, trying to hide your concern

  “Yeah!”

  “Don’t we need like an appointment for that?”

  “Of course. Ty made one for us last week. Didn't he tell you?”

  “No..” you said, turning your attention to Tyler, “it must have slipped his mind.”

  “Oh, well..” she added, “we’re here now and the appointment is next week. So... we can discuss what you see yourself in. What you didn’t find last month when you went home..”

  “Uhmm” you stammered, watching Tyler dial a number on his phone as he walked away

  “Mom,” Candace laughed, “give her a second to welcome us in. Maybe we can go for lunch or something to talk about all of that but for right now, we have to settle in.” She rubbed your arm and directed her Mom into the guest room that the two would be sharing. 

xx

  Getting everyone into the Lake house was a struggle, making everyone comfortable was nearly impossible, but eventually everyone was happy with where they were.

  “Alright,” Jackie sighed, smiling as she looked at you and Tyler, “let’s talk wedding! Now that everyone’s here, we can make a game plan”

  “Mom..” Tyler scoffed

  “No, she’s right!” Karen interjected and Lucy looked over at you from beside Candace, “having us all together might help make the planning easier.“

  “it is what you said you wanted when you came home last month” Lucy added and you tilted your head at her

  “Okay,” you agreed, reluctantly, “but the final decisions are up to Ty and I. Got it?” You looked around to make sure the group was nodding in agreement. You talked about colours, themes, decor ideas, venues, and guest lists

  “Alright... so an intimate wedding here?” Chris said, a little judgement in his tone

  “Yeah,” Tyler answered, shifting forward in his seat, “we want to be surrounded by the people we love most.“ You noticed Chris exaggeratedly raise his eyebrows

  “So what was it about the dresses that you looked at that wasn’t it,” Candace interrupted, diffusing any tension, “that made none of them the one.”

  “Is it a cop out if I just say I didn’t have that feeling?”

  “Yes,” Karen laughed, “but I understand. How about this? Imagine your perfect wedding dress, from the ones you’ve seen to the ones you wished existed. Put them all together. What does that perfect dress look like?”

  “Oof,” you exhaled before smiling at the group, “Something flowy on the bottom but fitted and lacy up top. Classic lace, maybe a little bit of a vintage feel but not like Grandma’s doily. I want more lace than beading but a little bit of sparkle, just enough to make the dress seem like it’s glowing out in the sun, would be amazing. I think sleeves would annoy me, but I’m open to the idea...” You stopped, opening your eyes that you hadn’t realized you’d closed, and saw everyone staring at you.

  “That sounds gorgeous!“ Jackie exclaimed

  “Yeah but finding this gorgeous dress is another story...” you sighed

  “Hey,” Tyler whispered, rubbing your back, “you’ll find it. I’ll pay. No budget! How does that sound?”

  “I don’t know, Ty, I can get pretty carried away” You admitted, snickering at your own words

  “(Y/N)” he started, “there’s no better time to get carried away than shopping for your wedding dress.”

  “He’s right!” Lucy and Candace chimed in before you could argue

  “Don’t let him change his mind” Candace urged and you laughed, reluctantly nodding and smiling at the group in front of you.

  “What if...” Diana interrupted, “you got a custom dress?” The group gasped in agreement

  “That’s perfect!” Candace exclaimed

  “Totally! That way you’ll get exactly what you want!” Lucy added

  “I think that’s a great idea,” Tyler added, “you’ll be sure to find this gorgeous dress of yours that way.” You smiled at him, giving him a peck on the cheek in thanks

  “It’s settled then!” Jackie interjected before you could argue, “a custom dress is what you’ll have!” You would’ve liked to discuss it more but both Karen and Jackie were insistent that a custom dress was the right choice and the girls agreed that you deserved it. So, two days later, Jackie and Karen were waking you up at 6 AM to head to the bridal store to try on dresses

  “We already know you’re getting a custom dress but we just want to see the shapes,” Jackie exclaimed, “to get a better idea.” Her smile was so big that you almost had a headache from looking at it

  “Okay, just let me shower first” you yawned just as Candace, Diana and Lucy walked out of their rooms.

  “The boys aren’t up yet?” Diana scolded and you rolled your eyes before closing the bathroom door. While you let the hot water pour over you, you tried to think about your wedding day and what it would look like. A small ceremony was what you had pictured when you were younger, because you didn’t have a big family, but Tyler’s life was so big that you thought he would’ve fought more to include everyone. It hurt you a little but you knew it would be a beautiful wedding no matter what. When Tyler and Chris woke up, they wandered into the kitchen to get a cup of coffee, mumbling to themselves as the group of girls puttered around the house.

  “What if we come with you?” Tyler offered, making everyone face him in shock

  “You want to go wedding dress shopping?” Chris added

  “YOU CAN’T!” Jackie yelled, “IT’S BAD LUCK!”

  “Oh come on, Mom,” he replied, “that’s such a dumb rule. I’m sure we’ll be fine... I want to help her pick out a dress.”

  “It’s her dress, Ty,” Lucy chimed in, “it’s the one thing that she shouldn’t have to get your approval on.”

  “I’m not saying she has to have my approval on anything. I just wanna... see.” You went straight from the shower to the bedroom to change, putting on a little bit of makeup and blow drying your hair before heading into the living room where everyone was.

  “(Y/N)!” Tyler shouted as you came out

  “Whoa!” you gasped, “what’s going on?”

  “Do you think I should stay back?” He asked

  “It’s bad luck for the groom to see the dress before the wedding?” Jackie interrupted

  “I--” you tried but got interrupted

  “Again. That’s a dumb rule, don’t you think babe?” Tyler continued

  “Well I--” you started again

  “I can always leave if you find one that you really like. Besides you said you were getting a custom dress right? So it’s not like either of us will know until y--”

  “OKAY ENOUGH!” You finally yelled, taking a breath before continuing, “I think that some sort of traditionalism is nice. You can come for a bit, though I don’t really think you’ll enjoy yourself, but I do want Chris to be there...” Chris was silent for a moment before smiling

  “Of course, (Y/N),” he said, “I wouldn’t miss it.” You let out a sigh of relief and the group apologized for stressing you out before following you out of the house.

xx

  “Hello there!” a woman greeted you and your group as you entered the bridal boutique

  “Hi,” Tyler said, budging his way to the desk, “we have an appointment. Under (Y/L/N) or maybe I put it under mine, Seguin?”

  “Ahh yes,” she replied, “(Y/N)?”

  “That’s me,” you smiled, meeting Tyler at the front, “hi”

  “Hi,” she smiled back, “follow me this way.” The woman directed to your group to an area with a beige couch and told you that your consultant would be there in a moment. About a minute later, a tall, slender woman introduces herself to the group with a bright smile on her face

  “Who’s the bride to be?” she asked

  “That would be me!” you smiled, grabbing Tyler’s hand for support

  “Hi there!” she said before her eyes caught Tyler, “is this the groom?” You looked over at Tyler and smiled, noticing a small blush flood his cheeks

  “Yes,” he replied, “I am the groom”

 “Awesome!” her voice rose, “so who all do you have with you today?” You introduced everyone in the group to the consultant and they took turns shaking hands.

  “It’s a bigger group than we expected” you laughed and the consultant smiled and waved it off

  “The more the merrier!” she replied, “do you have an idea of what you’re looking for?” You described the details of the dress, followed by the details of the wedding including the theme that you’d picked and the consultant nodded along before taking you to the dressing room and pulling dresses for you. She pulled a lot of options

  “Wow” was all you could say. The consultant began putting you in the dresses and you nixed a few of them before deciding on one to show everyone. The first dress you showed your group was a big, poofy, Cinderella ballgown that you imagined every girl wanted when they were growing up but you weren’t impressed with it on you and neither was the group; quickly throwing up signs with versions of ‘no’ on them and you quickly moved onto the next dress.

  “I think we should try this one next” you pointed to one of the dresses and the consultant helped you into the dress

  “So...” she started, “tell me about you hubby-to-be!” You smiled to yourself and tried to think of where to start

  “His name is Tyler. We met about 9 years ago and we’ve been together about 5 years. He’s one of the dorkiest people I know and he makes me laugh all the time and he’s just one of the most amazing people I’ve ever met.”

  “Aww that’s so sweet. What does he do for a living? He looks familiar...” she said, which you thought was a weird thing to ask but you answered anyway, “Oh my goodness! I thought that was him!”

  “That’s him! That’s my dude...” you smiled

  “That’s so cool! Congratulations!” she said, almost through gritted teeth, and aggressively did up the laces on the corset of the dress and directed you back out to your group. You stood in front of everyone, including the consultant, and got their feedback but you weren’t saying anything and Diana was the first to ask if something was wrong

  “I agree I don’t like the dress,” Tyler said and the consultant giggled and you looked over at her quickly, “I really don’t think it’s you.” You laughed and nodded

  “I don’t either,” you admitted but directed your attention to Diana, “can I talk to you in the room for a second?” She nodded and followed you and the consultant to the room, who you gave a look to that made her leave the room.

  “What’s going on babe?” she sat down on one of the chairs in the room while you looked at yourself in the mirror, examining the dress

  “Aside from the fact that I can’t breathe?” you laughed, “the consultant is really interested in Ty.”

  “What do you mean?”

  “When I told her about him, without mentioning his job, she said he looked familiar so when I finally said he played for the Stars she got very... I don’t know. She was like ‘congratulations!’ and like trapped me in this dress by pulling the corset so tight.. I don’t know I just feel weird about it.”

  “Do you want to continue with her?”

  “I wish she hadn’t said anything but yeah, I’ll continue with her,” you sighed, “can you just watch her for me?” Diana agreed immediately and she called the consultant back in, checking if you were okay for her to leave and you nodded.

  “Alrighty!” the consultant exclaimed, “which one is next?” You pointed to one dress and showed it to the group who immediately dismissed it, so you tried on another which the group didn’t like either; you slumped back to the group, rubbing your forehead in frustration and the consultant left the room for a minute, only to come back with Tyler

  “Ty..” you said in surprise, sitting in the silk robe the boutique provided, “what are you doing back here?”

  “Thought you might need some help” he smiled

  “Did you find the perfect dress?” you giggled and he shrugged his shoulder

  “Try on this one“ he said, holding up a fairly plain dress and kissing your cheek. You tried on the dress and walked out to the group.

  “I don’t know, guys,” you sighed, “these dresses just aren’t it...”

  “What shape do you love?” Jackie asked

  “I like the flowy-ness of this skirt,” you started, “but I liked the lace and the sparkle on the first one?”

  “So why don’t we combine them?” she added

  “Like a custom dress?” the consultant perked up at the thought, “that’s a great idea!” You imagined that she would get a great commission on a custom dress because the price would increase and you winced at the idea

  "I don’t know, guys. A custom dress is a lot” you said but Jackie pressed.

  “He’s my son. My oldest child and I want the best for you two. A custom dress makes sure that happens.” She stood up, smiling as she walked over to you, “you’re going to be part of our family now and I think this perfect dress will be amazing.” You looked in the mirror at the rest of the group, watching their reactions, noticing Chris wasn’t really showing anything

  “Chris?” you asked, grabbing his attention

  “Yes, love?”

  “What do you think?”

  “I think you’ll look beautiful in anything,” he cooed, and you cocked your head to the side, “but it doesn’t seem like you’re finding the dress you want. So, maybe, a custom dress is the best choice.” You bit the inside of your cheek, contemplating the option, before the consultant came back with the owner who offered to draw up an idea of a custom dress for you that you immediately fell in love with.

  “That’s it,” you whispered and it was like an epiphany, “that’s the dress that I haven’t been able to find.” Everything about it was perfect, even though you couldn’t see it in person, you knew it was right for you. When tears started forming in your eyes, Karen came over and asked if that was the dress, “Yes,” you said, nodding emphatically as happy tears escaped your eyes, “that’s my dress.” The group let out in cheers and you laughed at their exclamations before hugging Candace and Lucy, looking to find Tyler to share in his embrace when you saw Diana’s eyes looking somewhere else. Following her stare, you found the very thing you feared would happen. That damn consultant was giving Tyler her number.

#tyler seguin #tyler seguin fic #tyler seguin imagine #tyler seguin series #nhl #nhl fic #nhl imagine #nhl series #dallas stars #dallas stars fic #dallas stars imagine #dallas stars series #masterlist #the other masterlist #it had to be you #it had to be you series

[chloebeale]

WHY? — BONUS CHAPTER

I received a bunch of requests to continue my high school AU one-shot (which became a two-parter), and while I wasn’t going to do it, as soon as I saw ‘high school’ was today’s @bechloe-week prompt, I figured why not?

You can read the first two chapters here and here, or the whole thing (bonus chapter included) on ao3!

(Many parts of this chapter relate back to the first two, so I highly recommend reading those first if you haven’t already.)

WORDS: 5,791 | RATING: T

Beca is guilty of having fallen asleep during first period on numerous occasions before. Most of the time, it had to do with her parents’ divorce, with the way it would keep her up at night as she worried about her broken family. She’d generally find herself in the nurse’s office, faking sickness and going home to get a little shut-eye on the couch until her mother returned home from work, but she can’t do that today, because she knows her current exhaustion is entirely self-inflicted.

Well, Chloe-inflicted, but still.

Last night had been spent with the two texting back and forth for hours, even after Beca’s eyes had begun to grow heavy and she’d dropped her phone flat on her face at least three times. Already, Beca feels like she knows more about Chloe than she does about a good handful of her friends at Barden High. She knows that, much like herself, Chloe is an only child. Her mother teaches art while her father is in the medical field, and that when Chloe is older, she’d like to venture into a career in music, though she isn’t sure exactly what just yet. She learns that the redhead enjoys singing, and even prompts a voice recording out of her that Beca has admittedly replayed more than once since receiving it. Her birthday, she learns, is in June, and that she was born in Portland, Oregon, before her family relocated to Georgia.

And these are all of the things Beca is thinking about, replaying on a loop in her tired mind, when she feels a harsh nudge to her forearm. The notion has her all but face-planting the table, and she hears the way both Jessica and Ashley snicker from a couple tables away.

“Earth to Beca,” Aubrey says impatiently, her blue eyes narrowed in on the shorter girl. “Seriously, what has gotten into you today? Are you sick or something?”

A soft, pale hand reaches up to press to her forehead, and Beca swats it quickly away.

“Stop, I’m fine. I just didn’t sleep very well last night, that’s all,” she grumbles, beginning to collect her unused pen and notebook from the tabletop in front of her to stuff messily into her backpack, the same way as usual.

“What are you doing? Class isn’t over yet. Ms. Summers just went to grab something from the teacher’s lounge.”

It occurs to her that she probably should start paying a little more attention. A quick shift of her eyes shows her that Aubrey’s page is filled with neatly organized notes, while her own only contains a scribble of today’s date and three lines of messy, incomplete sentences.

Aubrey is glaring at her expectantly, as if she’s waiting for more of an explanation.

Beca decides to deflect; she’s good at that.

“I thought you were pissed at me still,” the brunette frowns, brow arching in the other girl’s direction.

“Well,” Aubrey responds, sitting upright and neatly shuffling the papers in front of her. “That was yesterday. I’m giving you the benefit of the doubt, since I’m hoping that you’ve come to your senses again today.”

Her own eye roll is impossible to contain, and Beca glares up at the blonde with a look of slight impatience. “What is so wrong with hanging out with someone new?”

When she feels backed into a corner, this is what Aubrey does. She straightens her back, pushes her shoulders upright and acts like any comment or question has fallen right the way over her head. Beca notices that she’s doing it right now.

“Well?”

A small, exasperated sigh leaves the blonde’s lips. “There’s nothing wrong with it, it’s not that. It’s just that the new girl is weird, Beca. For starters, she has unicorns on her pencil case. How old are we, twelve?” Aubrey scoffs, volume lowering some. “And she keeps looking over here, it’s like she’s obsessed with us or something.”

Okay, so maybe the unicorn pencil case thing is a little strange, but it’s not like it’s covered in a fluffy pink lining and plays the theme song to My Little Pony. In actuality, Beca thinks that it’s sweet. Chloe isn’t afraid to do her own thing, to stand out from the crowd, and Beca admires that. She has always considered herself different, too. It’s nice to see somebody else falling into that category alongside her. No one said different had to be lonely, right?

“You’re so dramatic,” Beca huffs, “She’s not obsessed with anybody. She’s sweet, you just have to get to know her.”

“Oh, and you know her so well already?”

Beca opens her mouth to respond, to say that yes, actually, she does know Chloe Beale pretty well, their short amount of time together considered. But a lift of her head has her widened eyes locking across the room with those ocean blue orbs, the ones that filled Beca’s mind the whole night, and she simply feels herself blushing, an almost bashful smile curving onto her lips in response to the wave Chloe sends her way.

All Aubrey manages to do is look between the two of them, an expression of sheer questioning and confusion etching itself onto her features, before Ms. Summers is letting herself back into the room, and God forbid teacher’s pet Aubrey Posen is caught talking in class.

“Did you find what you were looking for, Ms. Summers?” The blonde chirps, and all Beca can think as she glares at her from the corner of her eye is how hypocritical it was of her to comment on Chloe’s enthusiastic class contributions yesterday.

---

Somehow, Beca manages to keep herself from falling asleep again. Admittedly, she spends a lot of time with her gaze trained on the back of Chloe’s head, on those fiery curls that fall down her back with no real precision, and if she thinks about it hard enough, she can remember the way they tickled her own shoulder as she sat comfortably tucked against the other girl’s side yesterday evening, Bad Moms playing in the background.

Chloe is seated in the front row, and Beca finds that she’s disappointed when she exits the room to see that the redhead is already at the other end of the hallway.

It’s not until lunchtime that they actually get the chance to speak, despite sharing classes together the whole morning.

“Hey,” Beca greets coolly as she slides in line beside the other girl, tray of food already in hand. She feels bad for the way Chloe seems to jump, as if she’s expecting something unwanted to happen, though she instantly relaxes as she realizes who’s beside her. “Sorry, it’s just me. Are you avoiding me or something?”

There’s a light expression on Chloe’s face, and her tone seems to match it as she responds, head shaking briefly. “No, of course not. You’ve been with your friends, and I didn’t want to cramp your style.”

Dark brows tug tightly together as she eyes the other girl. “I hope you’re joking.”

It’s kind of sad really, the way Chloe feels like she has to stay out of the way, but the redhead’s cheery tone never drops, her expression never falters. “It’s okay, Bec. I don’t mind us just hanging out outside of school.”

For some reason, the response is almost like a punch to the stomach, and apparently the look on Beca’s face gives that away, because Chloe quickly continues.

“It’s not that I don’t want to hang out with you, but I know your friends don’t really like me, and I get it. It’s okay, I promise.”

“I’m a little offended that you think I care what they think,” Beca frowns, gaze trained on the redhead. It’s admittedly very hard to look away from her, especially from this close a proximity.

Chloe doesn’t get the chance to respond before the sound of Aubrey’s voice is ringing across the crowded room.

“Beca! Come on, we saved your seat,” Aubrey calls, to which Beca whirls around to see she and Stacie motioning to the gap between the two of them at their regular lunch table. It’s almost an instant, knee-jerk reaction for Beca to dutifully head over there, but she stops herself before she’s taken more than a step, simply shaking her head in their direction.

“Is she for real?” She hears Stacie hiss, though Beca doesn’t pay much mind. Instead, she turns back to face Chloe, a shoulder shrugging nonchalantly. “There. Now they don’t like me, either.”

---

Lunch is easy. There’s no talk of which boys are ‘so cute’, or snarky remarks made about the other girls’ outfit choices. It’s just she and Chloe, sitting at the same table they’d occupied yesterday, and eating their lunches in breezy, comfortable quiet.

“I told my mom about you,” Chloe finally says, picking up the fresh apple from her tray and taking a small bite. The way the corners of her lips bend into a smile as she chews tells Beca there’s more to the story.

“Oh?” The brunette prompts, watching her across the table. “What did you tell her?”

It’s possible she just wants Chloe to repeat all of the things she said yesterday, the ones that made her cheeks heat up and her stomach do that weird thing where it flipped a full 360 degrees.

Chloe swallows, eyes on her apple and lips still curved upward. “I can’t tell you that.”

“Oh, come on.”

“Nope! All you need to know is that she likes you.”

“She's never even met me.”

“Well, she knows I’m a good judge of character. She trusts my opinion.”

Although Beca shoots a playful glare across the table, she knows her pale cheeks have grown just a touch more rosy, because Chloe likes her, and she can’t help but love knowing that.

She doesn’t know why.

---

Beca has never loved school, and she has no plans to continue her education after graduation, but more so than usual today, the final bell can’t ring soon enough. She opts to ditch her friends and sit by Chloe throughout the rest of their classes, but it’s not like they can really talk -- they’re in school, after all.

She has no further altercations with Aubrey, and has all but forgotten about her snarky remarks by the time she and Chloe are walking home from school together, though her phone buzzes in her pocket and catches her attention.

Aubrey, 2:11 PM: We’re going to run out of chances for you, Beca.

Beca frowns at her phone, considering ignoring the text message, though finds herself eventually typing up a quick response.

Beca, 2:13 PM: Drama queen.

She sees Aubrey beginning to type back before she even has the opportunity to close out of her messages, though the dots eventually disappear, and Beca finally locks her screen, going back to paying attention to Chloe.

“What are we doing tonight?” Beca asks casually. She doesn’t mean to be presumptuous, but the way Chloe grins back at her tells her that perhaps that’s the way she’s coming across, so Beca awkwardly clears her throat, shoulder shrugging as if it’s no big deal. “I mean, you know, if you want to hang out.”

“I don’t know yet,” Chloe responds, “But we can hang out. I like hanging out with you.”

Beca knows the way her cheeks keeping darkening a shade is kind of pathetic, but at this point, she has almost given up on even caring. It seems to just be her natural reaction around Chloe, so there’s really no point in fighting it. Her phone buzzes in her hand, distracting her from her own insecurity, anyway.

Aubrey, 2:18 PM: Look, we just miss you, and we don’t want to feel like you’re pulling away from us.

Sure, Aubrey may be kind of a bitch sometimes, but in reality, Beca knows she has a good heart. She’s a caring, genuine person, and maybe her responses aren’t always the most appropriate, but Beca knows she just feels threatened by Chloe’s presence, and she can’t help but feel kind of guilty for the way she’s been blowing her and the other girls off the past couple days, so she begins to type up a response, and has no idea that Chloe is watching her almost pained expression from the corner of her eye.

Beca, 2:20 PM: I know. I’m not going anywhere, okay? I just think you need to give Chloe a chance.

“Who’s that?” Chloe questions, her tone almost sing-song sounding. Most people would probably mind their business, but not Chloe. It’s clear already that Chloe doesn’t do that, and for some reason, Beca doesn’t mind.

She doesn’t know why, she just... Doesn’t.

“Aubrey,” Beca frowns, biting back the sigh that threatens to fall from her pursed lips. Things would be so much easier if they could all just hang out together, she thinks.

When her phone buzzes again, it’s almost like Aubrey has read her mind.

Aubrey, 2:22 PM: Okay, you’re right. Why don’t you bring her to the party tonight?

In all of the Chloe confusion, Beca had completely forgotten about David’s birthday. His parents are out of town, and his party has been the talk of the school for weeks now. Admittedly, Beca has been pretty excited about it; it’ll be one of the first unchaperoned Friday night parties, something of a rite of passage, in her sixteen year old opinion.

“What’s wrong?” Chloe’s tone is laced with concern now, and Beca sees the way her blue eyes have softened as she glances toward her.

“There’s a party tonight.”

Chloe’s expression falls further. “Oh.”

“You know that guy, David? Blonde kid who was sitting a few tables across from you in English class this morning.” Beca forces herself to ignore the fact that she’d watched Chloe intently enough to know exactly where she was sitting and who was seated close by. “It’s his birthday, and he’s having a party at his house tonight.”

Chloe nods her head, and Beca tries not to pay attention to the way her heart aches when she notices the look of anguish creeping into the other girl’s eyes. They somehow look bluer; Beca doesn’t know whether it’s the light or the sadness slowly engulfing them. Either way, they’re drawing her in even more than usual. “Oh,” Chloe repeats, and it’s obvious she’s trying to sound just as chipper as she normally does. “Well, you have to go to that. Maybe we can hang out tomorrow instead?”

“Tomorrow’s Saturday, I’m supposed to go somewhere with my dad and Sheila,” Beca murmurs, still not entirely thrilled about the whole situation between her father and step-monster. She perks up as she continues. “But you should come with me. To the party tonight.”

For the first time, Beca notices that Chloe is the one who’s blushing.

“Bec, I don’t think that would go down too well. Your friends avoided us like the plague today, I doubt they’re gonna be too happy if you walk into a party with me.”

“No,” Beca shakes her head quickly, shoving her phone beneath Chloe’s face, “Aubrey literally just told me to invite you. See?”

“Really?” An auburn brow raises a fraction, and Beca observes as Chloe’s eyes scan the words on the screen. She pauses for a second or two, mouth twisting into a soft frown. “I don’t know, Beca.”

“Come on, Chlo. It’ll be fun,” Beca tries, though hears her own words and instantly frowns in response. “Well, no, it’ll probably be lame. But we can go together, and you can meet some new people outside of our classes. Come with me?” She doesn’t know why it’s so important to her that they go, but for some reason, it just is.

Fortunately, Chloe doesn’t take too much more convincing.

---

Beca’s dad is driving her to the party, so Chloe gives her her address, and they make a quick stop at her house to pick Chloe up on the way. Beforehand, the redhead had sent Beca a few different outfit options, and it had occurred to her that Chloe has probably never actually been to a high school party before. It makes sense that she’s nervous, but Beca doesn’t want her to be. She wants her to relax and have fun.

The way her stomach flips as she sees Chloe exit her house makes her feel kind of hypocritical for thinking so, though.

The redhead makes her way almost nervously toward the car, and Beca can’t help the way her eyes train themselves on her the entire way. Chloe is wearing a navy romper, with sleeves that stop about three-quarters of the way down her arms. There’s a pattern of some kind dotted throughout the fabric, white polka-dots, Beca thinks. Maybe stars? It opens into a V shape at her chest, and ties with a simple belt in the middle. Dark brown platform heeled sandals complete the look, and Jesus, Beca has never experienced anything quite so breathtaking in her entire life.

“Hi, Mr. Mitchell,” the redhead greets cheerfully as she opens up the door, her voice cutting into Beca’s thoughts. It’s only at that point that she realizes her mouth is hanging open, jaw practically hitting the floor. She closes it quickly, busying herself with her fingers brushing through her neatly flat ironed hair. “I’m Chloe Beale, it’s so nice to meet you!” The redhead climbs into the backseat beside Beca -- normally, Beca would’ve taken the passenger seat, but she didn’t want Chloe to feel awkward sitting in the back alone. She realizes Chloe Beale doesn’t do awkward, though, so it wouldn’t have mattered.

“You too, Chloe,” her father responds brightly. “Are you girls excited for your party?”

One thing Beca has to hand to her parents is that they’re pretty cool. They trust her enough to know that, despite the lack of responsible adults at David’s house tonight, she’ll behave herself, and they’re fine with her attending.

“I am!” Chloe chirps back, “What about you, Beca?” She’s fastening her seatbelt in place, and finally makes eye contact with the brunette. “Are you?”

Beca has to clear her throat before she can respond. It suddenly feels dry, and like she could use a gallon or two of water. “Oh, yeah. Stoked,” she agrees.

Mr. Mitchell begins to drive, his stereo playing quietly, and Chloe catches Beca’s attention again as they sit side by side in the backseat.

“Do I look okay?” Chloe asks in a tone that Beca perceives as somewhat sheepish. It isn’t something she’s experienced from Chloe yet, though if she really thinks about it, she has only known the other girl a couple of days, so it makes sense.

“Are you kidding?” Beca quirks a brow. “You look incredible, Chlo.”

The redhead seems to relax a little bit, the smile easing onto her lips an entirely natural one. “Thank you. You do, too.”

Beca is wearing a plaid skirt, mostly red, and has paired it with a black, short-sleeved shirt. Her black platform boots are the final touch, and Beca has styled her normally wavy hair into a sleekly straightened finish. Her dark eyeliner is layered on thickly, of course. If she squints, she can tell that Chloe is wearing makeup tonight, too.

David’s house isn’t too far away, and they’re definitely not the first ones there when they arrive. The first thing Beca notices is Aubrey and Stacie standing by the front door, red solo cups in hand. As soon as Aubrey’s eyes land on the car, she quickly slides the cup behind her back, waving enthusiastically with her free hand toward Mr. Mitchell. He simply grins as he turns toward the backseat.

“Remember, two alcoholic drinks maximum tonight, Beca,” he says, “And you call me or your mom if there are any problems and you need one of us to come pick you up, okay?”

Although Beca scoffs, she nods her head in agreement, before quickly climbing out of the car, with Chloe following along behind her.

“Thank you so much for the ride, Mr. Mitchell!” Chloe beams as she closes the door behind them, and Beca hears her father telling them to have a good night before he starts up the engine and begins to pull away.

“You really do look really nice, Beca,” Chloe comments as they approach the doorway, both Aubrey and Stacie’s eyes practically burning into them, though Beca can see the blonde trying to force a smile, so at least that’s something.

“Eh, this old thing,” Beca shrugs, waving a hand nonchalantly. She silently wonders why she’s referring to her brand new outfit as ‘this old thing’, but she chooses not to voice it.

Aubrey greets each girl with a hug, and Stacie follows suit.

“Do you drink, Chloe?” Aubrey questions, blue eyes piercing into the other girl. Chloe responds with a short shake of her head.

“Not usually, but it’s a party, so,” she shrugs, offering the two girls a bright smile. Beca recognizes the judgment in Aubrey’s stare, but she at least smiles back at her, so Beca chooses not to comment.

---

Save for a few awkward glares here and there, Chloe’s presence at the party seems to go down pretty smoothly. Most of Beca’s friends are nice to her, and Beca can’t help but think how two-faced that seems, considering the comments in the lunchroom on Thursday. They’re giving Chloe a second chance, though, she figures, so Beca decides they deserve one, too.

Beca isn’t a big drinker. She has one vodka cranberry, but sticks to soda for most of the night, and Chloe does the same. However, the same cannot be said for most of the others.

(Seriously, if the cops were to pull up at any point, they’d be screwed. But Beca tries not to think about that. Which is easy, because focusing on Chloe is much more appealing.)

It seems she’s not the only one that thinks so, of course. Not only is Chloe the mysterious new girl, but she’s undeniably gorgeous, so the stares she receives from pretty much every guy she passes by are anything but surprising, though Beca can’t help but feel.. something in response. Jealousy?

No, it’s not jealousy. She and Chloe are friends, there’s no reason for jealousy.

“Damn. How about you and I go upstairs a little later?” Ryan Michaels asks as he passes Chloe by, making no attempt to hide the way he very obviously checks her out. A fire of rage instantly begins to burn inside of Beca’s body, and she has to bite the inside of her cheek to keep herself from saying anything. But Chloe just flashes him a smile and a shake of her head, before he shrugs and stalks off to find his friends.

Okay, so maybe it is jealousy. Whatever.

“Everyone’s nice, huh?” Chloe comments, her tone somewhat surprised, though her expression is as light and cheerful as ever.

“I told you,” Beca shrugs in response, wondering if it’s time yet for their second alcoholic drink.

She watches Chloe’s gaze drift across the room, before her finger points toward the nearest corner. “What are they doing?”

Beca drops a shoulder to look around, eyes landing on Stacie and a few others. “Spin the bottle,” Beca responds, slight frown on her face. “It’s Stacie’s favorite game.”

“People actually play that?” Chloe’s soft giggle is just as melodic as ever, Beca notices. “I thought that was just in those cheesy high school movies.”

“Well, maybe we’re in a cheesy high school movie,” Beca shrugs.

“Then maybe we should go play.”

There’s a sparkle to Chloe’s crystal blue eyes, one that tells her that in spite of the small smirk on her lips, she’s actually deadly serious. Beca quirks a brow as she eyes her back. “You really want to?”

“Sure. I’ve never played before,” Chloe admits, and Beca can’t think of a good enough reason to say no.

“Mind if we join?” The brunette asks once the two have approached the small circle. Stacie scoots over to make room beside her, and Aubrey is the one to respond. Aubrey’s kind of the leader, she always seems to get the final say.

“Nope! Come on,” the blonde shifts to the side, “Chloe, you can come and sit by me.”

The invitation is kind of surprising, but Beca doesn’t question it, and slots into the gap beside Stacie, with Chloe making herself comfortable by Aubrey’s side, too.

“Whose turn was it?” Stacie questions, picking up her red cup and taking a large swig of her drink. It’s safe to say she isn’t sticking to any two-drinks-maximum rule, though that doesn’t surprise Beca in the slightest.

“Mine,” Jackson pipes up, smug grin forming on his lips as he leans forward to spin the bottle, eyes training themselves on Chloe. It doesn’t land on her, and Beca doesn’t understand exactly why she feels so relieved as she watches Jackson bend across the middle to lock lips with Lilly.

“So you just spin and kiss the person it lands on, right?” Chloe questions, a look of amusement overtaking her features. Aubrey nods in response.

“Right. You go next, Chloe. Whoever the top points at, that’s the person you kiss.”

Chloe shrugs a shoulder, before arching forward to take her turn. It lands on Jackson’s friend, Toby, and while he cheers triumphantly, Jackson audibly whines. A few people chuckle as Toby eagerly leans over to connect his lips with Chloe’s. It’s just a small peck, but Chloe’s cheeks have reddened some as she pulls back, and she looks a little sheepishly in Beca’s direction. She doesn’t seem uncomfortable, though.

They go around the circle, each taking their turn, each leaning across the middle to kiss the person they landed on. Most people just place small pecks against each other’s lips, the same way Aubrey and Beca do when Aubrey spins and it lands on her, though the boys of course whoop and cheer just as immaturely as anyone would expect, and both girls playfully roll their eyes as they part. Stacie, of course, has her own approach to the game, and there are no gentle pecks in sight whenever it’s her turn. It surprises literally nobody, besides maybe Chloe, when she unashamedly makes out with whoever she lands on. The alcohol is flowing, and as Jackson takes his next turn, it seems Stacie has started something of a theme.

“Fuck yeah,” he smirks as the bottle neck stops dead on Chloe. The redhead grins, and as she and Jackson lock lips for the second time, Beca notices their kiss lasts a little longer than before. She doesn’t really see any tongue action, but it’s definitely more than just a peck, and something inside of Beca seems entirely opposed.

Which is stupid. It’s so stupid. Because what right does she have to feel any kind of way, right? Still, she finds herself clearing her throat uncomfortably, the two finally breaking off from their kiss.

It’s a repetitive game, Beca has never really seen the fun in it after the first round, but it seems to continue forever, the circle widening as more people notice and decide to slot themselves in to join. When Chloe spins again, the bottle points directly at Jackson, and Beca bites back a groan of exasperation as the two connect in the middle yet again.

“You two want to just get a room or something?” Stacie jokes, leaning forward to take her turn.

The next time it gets to Jackson, Beca is sure the laws of probability will be in her favor. There are at least twenty people here by now, there’s no way he’s going to land on Chloe again.

Evidently, she’d thought too soon.

“Are you kidding me?” She says audibly this time. A few people look her way, and Beca clears her throat awkwardly. “They’re just... They’ve done it a thousand times now, surely they’re getting bored.”

“I agree,” Stacie pipes up, setting down her empty cup. “No more pecks, you have to make out this time.”

Beca’s eyes instantly shoot toward Chloe, and she hears Jackson’s voice from her other side.

“Nice. You down?”

She sees the way blue eyes flicker toward her for the briefest of seconds, before Chloe shrugs a shoulder nonchalantly. “Sure.”

And that thought from earlier, the thought that it can’t be jealousy, is suddenly overwritten entirely as Chloe and Jackson sit forward and begin very much making out across the circle.

“Okay,” Beca mutters, pushing herself back from her spot. “Time for another drink.” She scoots quickly away from the circle, pushing herself up from the floor and heading quickly toward the kitchen.

“What’s her problem?” She hears one person ask, and another responds with a simple, “Dunno. Probably has a thing for Jackson.”

Beca doesn’t care, though. They can think what they want. All she knows is that she’s done with this game. She’s done watching those two make out like they’re suddenly boyfriend and girlfriend.

And it has absolutely nothing to do with Jackson.

---

Beca chooses not to return to the game, not right away. She fixes herself another vodka cranberry, and mopes a little bit as she stands in the kitchen among various other people, most of whom are too preoccupied with one another to notice.

“Beca?”

The voice coming from behind her startles her some, though as Beca whirls around, eyes landing on Chloe -- whose shimmery lipgloss is no longer contained just to her lips -- she feels her shoulders slumping.

“Oh,” She takes a sip from her cup, “Hey.”

“Hey,” Chloe’s tone is different somehow. She doesn’t sound sad, but she doesn’t sound happy. She sounds almost concerned, in fact. “Are you okay? You disappeared, and I was waiting for you to come back.”

“Just didn’t feel like playing anymore,” Beca shrugs, trying to sound less annoyed than she feels. Mostly because she doesn’t have a reason to feel the way she does. But, here she is. Feeling it anyway.

“You know it’s just a game, right?” Chloe continues, taking a small step closer to the brunette. “I didn’t actually want to kiss that guy so many times.”

“What do I care?” Beca shoots back, the annoyance she’s failed to hide now even more evident in her words.

For a brief moment, Chloe looks hurt, and Beca wonders if she’s about to turn and walk away from her. But she doesn’t. Instead, she feels a soft hand taking ahold of her own, and Beca glances up at her with a raised brow.

“I think you care,” Chloe says, voice a little softer. Her expression has evened out, and the small smile on her lips is an almost apologetic one. Beca doesn’t like that Chloe feels like she’s done anything wrong. She hasn’t, she doesn’t owe her an explanation. “It’s not that fun a game anyway, we can just stay in here.”

A dark brow lifts in the redhead’s direction. “You seemed to be enjoying yourself plenty.”

“I wasn’t,” Chloe shakes her head. She pauses momentarily, and there’s something of a stillness between the two of them. It isn’t uncomfortable, though Beca feels her heart beginning to beat a little harder as her eyes lock with Chloe’s. “Can I tell you a secret?”

Beca doesn’t respond. She just looks up at her, waiting for her to continue.

“I had a reason for wanting to play that game.”

The brunette remains quiet, gaze still up on the other girl. The way her brow is still raised prompts Chloe to continue.

“There was someone I wanted to kiss. Someone specific.”

It doesn’t occur to Beca until now that their hands are still locked with one another’s, their fingers interlaced, but she can’t help but notice now just how comfortable it is, how natural it feels. Chloe just has that kind of presence. That calming kind, even if she can make Beca’s heart beat harder than it ever has done before. Chloe takes her silence as a cue to keep going.

“You know I’m talking about you, right?” There’s that bashful look again, it pairs well with how soft her voice is now. “I wanted to kiss you, Bec.”

Suddenly, Beca understands why her heart is racing the way it is. She knows why her hand is sweating as it holds onto Chloe’s, and she’s reminded that that feeling before, the one that adamantly was not jealousy... Well, it most definitely was. Because she wants to kiss Chloe, too. There’s been something intriguing about the other girl right from the start, from the moment Beca laid eyes on her.

Beca hasn’t said anything for a few minutes now, and Chloe is beginning to look a little awkward. “Um. Yeah, so anyway,” she begins again, her throat clearing quietly, “We can go back to the game if you want. Or we can just hang out here. Or I can call my mom to come pick me up if I just made things super awkward between--”

Chloe doesn’t get to finish her rant, because before Beca can even register exactly what she’s doing, she’s taking a step closer, her hand releasing from the other girl’s to rise toward her face, palm resting delicately against her cheek. Beca doesn’t realize she even has any moves, but it’s pretty smooth really, the way she stands up a little taller, pressing her slightly parted lips against Chloe’s. 

It doesn’t last long. It’s more than a peck, but it doesn’t last long, and soon the brunette is pulling back, though her hand stays in place against the other girl’s cheek, fingertips gently stroking against pale skin.

“Oh,” Chloe finally says, her cheeks a deep shade of red. Beca notices the way Chloe’s teeth sink down slightly into her bottom lip, the way the corners arch upward, like she can’t even contain her smile.

It’s possible that people are looking their way, but if they are, Beca doesn’t notice. Nor does she care, because Beca realizes she has wanted to do that since the moment she laid eyes on Chloe Beale.

Neither says anything to begin with. They just kind of stare, apparently both pleasantly surprised.

Finally, Chloe breaks the silence. “This doesn’t count as our second date, right?”

The question causes Beca’s shoulders to relax, her lips to curve upward the same way as Chloe’s. “No,” she shakes her head briefly, “I told you I wanted to woo you, and I know I can do that better than this.”

Chloe’s soft giggle rings out, her hand creeping its way toward Beca’s again. “Mm, maybe.”

“Definitely,” Beca promises, suddenly much more cheerful. And maybe a little bashful, too. “How does Sunday sound?”

#beca mitchell #chloe beale #bechloe #bechloe week #bechloe fic #mine #mine:writing #why?

[oceteva]

Justice | Marvel ~ First Day

[Slowburn!Frank Castle x OC]

Word count : 11,821

Info | Chapter 1

The loud sound of her dog barking and the strong voice of Olivia Benson was the first thing the brunette woman, Amelia Mansfield, heard as she woke up from her deep surprisingly dreamless sleep. She let out a lengthy yawn before she huffed as she knew she wasn't going to able to get anymore sleep with her personal alarm clock that came in the form of her three month old Siberian Husky.

"Give me a minute, Buck," Amelia mumbled to her dog as she threw the covers off of her face and twirled her body to the side, so she was now facing her wooden bedside table. She sighed quietly when she noticed the silver chain that held two rings. One was a greenish blue color that was a family ring from her past life, and the other one was a simple engagement ring from her dead fiance that she had gotten during her tour in Afghanistan over ten years ago.

However, that part of her life was all in the past. She changed her ways four years ago and got her life on a good track, thanks to the one and only Tony Stark and Natasha Romanoff. "What time is it?" Amelia questioned out loud as she moved her eyes towards the ceiling instead of looking at the two things that connected her to her old life.

"It is nine twenty five in the morning, Ms. Mansfield," the familiar voice of the artificial intelligence, J.A.R.V.I.S., answered with his calming but loud tone.

Amelia's green eyes instantly widened at the answer she received before she swiftly threw the covers off of her body and jumped right out of the bed while she exclaimed under her breath, "no, no, no. I can't be late today!"

Amelia had barely shoved her loosely fitted gray shorts down her muscular thighs and slipped on a black knee length pencil skirt before she heard her cell phone ringing loudly throughout her bedroom. Amelia quickly rushed towards her bed while she zipped up her skirt before she grabbed the device and slid right on the touch screen as she already knew who was calling her. "Fog, I swear I'm on my way," Amelia promised as she rushed over to her dresser and slipped on her rose gold Rolex that she had gotten as a graduation present when she had finished Columbia Law School.

"Are you sure about that?" Foggy Nelson questioned with amusement in his voice, "if that is true, then why do I hear the Law and Order theme song and your dog barking?"

Amelia rolled her eyes at the brunette on the phone before she glanced over at her husky, who was staring at her while he barked. The brunette woman sighed lightly before she headed towards the kitchen with her loyal companion following closely behind her. "Alright, I'm a little late," Amelia confessed as she held her cell phone between her right shoulder and ear while she poured food into the small red bowl for her very hungry and spoiled dog.

"I swear, between you and Matt, I don't know how you guys have ever survived life," Foggy commented with a small chuckle.

Once Amelia had fed her dog, Bucky, she fast walked back into her bedroom and made her way towards her large walk-in closet. She took off the blue New York Yankees shirt and switched it for a blue silk blouse. Amelia then tucked the top into her black skirt before she muttered into her cell phone, "I'm not that late, Franklin." She glanced down at her wrist before she continued, "I still have at least twenty-five minutes until we have to meet the realtor."

"Actually, you have five minutes," Foggy corrected the brunette in a guilty voice. "You and I are going to bribe a cop first," he explained before he complained with a groan, "and please don't start calling me Franklin again. You know I hate it."

Amelia ignored her friend's complaining about his name. She had heard it all through law school and she didn't plan on stopping now. Instead, Amelia told Foggy, "Brett is going to kick your ass someday."

"Oh, please," Foggy muttered carelessly before he stated, "that is why I'm bringing you. Brett likes you."

"That's because I don't bring his mom cigars," Amelia corrected Foggy as she slipped a pair of black heels over her feet before she spotted a pink box on the ground. She remembered she had received it yesterday but never got around to opening it. So Amelia grabbed the box off of her carpet and carried it with her as she made her way into the living room. She sat on her couch and placed the box onto the coffee table along with her cell phone after she had placed it on speakerphone.

Amelia then opened the pink box and pulled out a black leather purse, that was surprisingly heavy. She smiled in appreciation as she was used to getting presents lately after graduating law school. However, as she was looking over the purse, a small piece of paper inside the pink box caught her attention. Amelia sat the purse aside before she opened the small note and began to read -

          I hope you like your gift and good luck on your first day as a lawyer!

                                                                                                                                                                                                           xoxo P.P.

Amelia shook her head with a small smile before she opened the purse and noticed that it was filled with everything she would need. A matching leather wallet, a hair brush, a small bag of her favorite makeup, a set of pens, and a couple of notepads. However, Amelia soon noticed that there was something else inside that she didn't recognize. It was a black case. She pulled the case out of her purse and noticed a red and black spider on top that looked very familiar. Amelia then slowly opened the case before she rolled her eyes immediately when she noticed a .45 caliber handgun along with another piece of paper.

                                             BADASS LAWYER [✓]

                                              ALIEN FIGHTER [✓]

                                             S.H.I.E.L.D. AGENT [?]

"AMELIA!" Foggy shouted which caused the brunette to jump out of her thoughts along with almost dropping the loaded weapon. "Did you fall asleep again?" Foggy questioned with annoyance ringing throughout his voice.

"No, I'm on my way, Foggy," Amelia told the brunette lawyer before she quickly pushed the weapon into her purse. She then slipped the black purse over her right shoulder before she jogged out of her large apartment and headed out for the day.

"Well, hurry," Foggy ordered before he exclaimed in a singing voice, "or your favorite lawyer and best friend is going to give your coffee from your favorite shop to the next person I see that just so happens to be right outside your fancy apartment building."

"Oh? Is Matty with you?" Amelia questioned teasingly as she gave an elder woman, Mrs. Jackson, a small wave and a smile before she exited the building and instantly spotted the long haired man, who was holding two coffee cups and a pink bag.

"I hate you," Foggy told his female friend once Amelia was standing directly in front of him before he ended their pointless call and slipped his cell phone into the pocket of his eighty nine dollar navy blue suit.

Amelia grabbed her caramel macchiato with a shot of espresso from the styrofoam container before she uttered with a cheeky smile, "you know you love me, Fog." She then took a large sip of the one thing that keeps her awake before she pointed her head down to the pink bag and commented teasingly, "I didn't know you were going for a new fashion statement, Franklin. But I like it."

Foggy rolled his eyes before he explained as they began to walk down the busy streets of New York, "it's for Bess."

Amelia shook her head with a small chuckle before she told the brunette man, "if Brett wants to kick your ass this time for giving Mrs. Mahoney cigars, then I'm just going sit back and watch."

"Hey! It's not my fault the woman knows her cigars," Foggy exclaimed as he defended himself before he added, "besides, we need him if we're ever going to get any cases for the firm."

"Speaking of the firm, have you woken sleeping beauty yet?" Amelia wondered. Matt Murdock, the third lawyer in their tight knitted group, was very notorious for being late. Amelia guessed it was because of his loss of sight. However, she swore Matt is faster and has better balance than she and Foggy combined.

The brunette man shook his head as he took his cell phone back out of his suit pocket and stated, "I was just about to do that," before he mumbled, "God knows I have to be the alarm clock for two grown adults."

"Don't act like I've never pulled you away from the bar while you were drunk off your ass and took care of you," Amelia countered with a chuckle before she grabbed Foggy's hand and pressed the speakerphone button before she let go and listened to the dial tone.

Foggy rolled his eyes before he heard the sound of their sleepy best friend mumble out a small hello. "Good morning, sunshine!" Foggy exclaimed obnoxiously loud.

"What time is it?" Matt questioned tiredly from the other end of the phone.

"Half pass get the hell up," Foggy told his fellow lawyer before he ordered, "let's go. We gotta meet the real estate agent in twenty."

The line went dead silent for a moment before there was a distinct sound of someone moaning, and not even a second later, Foggy was in interrogation mode as he fired out questions, "what was that? Was that a moan? Do you have somebody in bed with you?" Foggy then paused as he thought before he continued with the questions like the true lawyer he is, "the paralegal? Is it the para over at, never, I don't want to hear about it." Foggy shook his head before he changed his mind once again and asked like he was apart of a gossip magazine, "no, I do want to hear about it! What was she like?"

"Violent," Matt mumbled tensely.

Foggy shook his head in disbelief before he stated, "I gotta get the blind thing going. It's so unfair."

"Seriously, Fog," Amelia uttered with a small chuckle, "you definitely need new moves if you want to act like your blind to pick up women, my friend."

"A-Amy! H-Hi!" Matt exclaimed embarrassingly that he had listened to Foggy talk on and on about the nonexistent paralegal while the brunette woman was listening to the whole conversation. Matt definitely needed to have a little talk with his male best friend. He felt like an ass. She probably thinks I'm a player and bad at sex, Matt thought.

"Good morning to you too, Matty," Amelia greeted with a small chuckle.

"As much as I would love to listen to this amazing conversation with an embarrassed Matthew Murdock," Foggy interrupted with a sarcastic tone before he told the aforementioned lawyer, "but we have a cop to bribe."

"Ah, Foggy," Matt trailed off awkwardly when he heard the criminal act in his friend's statement.

"Kidding, NSA, if you're listening," Foggy exclaimed loudly as if the large government company was recording every word he was saying. "But seriously," Foggy continued as he told Matt, "we gotta go bribe a cop."

"Don't worry, Matty. I'll keep him in line," Amelia assured the man on the phone before Foggy swiftly ended the call.

"Keep me in line?" Foggy questioned in disbelief as he slipped his cell phone back into his suit pocket. "Why would I need to be watched?" He wondered as his brows furrowed in confusion.

Amelia rolled her eyes as she questioned right back, "did you not hear what just came out of your mouth, Franklin?" She chuckled before she stated very slowly so Foggy would understand, "you're bribing an office of the law. You know, that thing we swore to abide by."

Foggy only shrugged his shoulders carelessly before he suddenly countered, "well, you are too!" He pointed his finger at Amelia with his eyes narrowed as he continued, "maybe you are the one that needs to be watched."

"I'm not the one bribing with cigars," Amelia stated before she added with a smirk, "I'm just an innocent bystander walking down the street." However, before Foggy could even open his mouth to argue, the brunette woman spotted the police officer that they needed to have a chat with. "Brett," Amelia greeted the brown eyed man with a bright smile. "It's so good to see you again," she expressed once the police officer brought her into a tight hug.

"It has been a while," Brett Mahoney commented before he informed the new lawyer once he greeted her with a small hello, "Mama's been wondering when you'd be coming to dinner again." Out of the three lawyers, Amelia has always been Brett's favorite, despite basically growing up with Franklin "Foggy" Nelson. After Amelia and Brett pulled away from their embrace, the officer faced the male lawyer with a light glare as he uttered boredly, "officer of the law. Defense attorney. We're supposed to be enemies."

"Why don't you ever greet Amelia in this hostile way you got going on right now?" Foggy complained as he pointed his finger between his fellow lawyer and the man he knew from his childhood.

"Amelia doesn't get on my nerves every second of the day like you do, Nelson," Brett told the male lawyer as he crossed his large, muscular, and equally as imitated arms over his chest.

"Good point," Foggy mumbled before he shook his head and stated, "besides, we've been enemies since we were four, Brett, so let's not blame it on career choices." Foggy then got serious as he began to try to convince Brett to help them out as he explained, "also, I'm not a particularly good defense attorney, so helping us is like helping yourself."

Brett glanced over at the brunette woman before he turned back to Foggy with a raised eyebrow as he questioned, "so, are you saying Amy isn't a good defense attorney either, then? Because if you are, I'm going to have to kick your ass like I did on the school yard." Brett had always been protective over Amelia ever since he met her in Josie's four years ago, where they became fast friends.

"Give him the bag. Give him the bag," Amelia told Foggy hurriedly as she knew the police officer was dead serious. She had always been close to the Mahoney family ever since she started law school and became friends with Matt and Foggy, and from there; she started going to Hell's Kitchen frequently and met Brett.

"Oh!" Foggy yelped as his eyes widened before he quickly pushed the pink bag into the police officer's chest and informed him, "these are for Bess!"

The brown eyed officer of the law glanced between the two defense attorneys before he took a quick peek into the pink bag. He shook his head once he realized what it was before he looked up at Foggy and pleaded in annoyance, "please stop giving my mom cigars."

"I told you," Amelia sung teasingly in a small whisper to her fellow lawyer. She knew Brett would have something to say about the cigars, especially since they are for his elder mom.

"What?" Foggy questioned innocently before he told both Amelia and Brett, "she'll outlive us all." Once he realized the police officer wasn't going to hit him for giving his mom cigars, Foggy began his speech he had been preparing all morning, "look, I'm not asking you to do anything immoral. Just give us a heads up if something, you know, interesting walks through the door."

Brett stared at the male lawyer for a moment before he stated irritatedly, "you're right. It ain't the careers."

"Thanks, buddy!" Foggy cheered as he fist pumped in the middle of the New York streets in excitement for their potential first client.

Amelia shook her head with a small chuckle before she pulled the police officer into a hug and praised in a whisper, "thank you for this. I owe you one."

"You can start by coming over tonight for Mama's homemade chili," Brett told the brunette woman with a small smile before he turned around and began to make his way through the busy streets to protect the city.

"How in the world do you do that?" Foggy questioned in astonishment. "You haven't even known him that long!" He complained with a pout.

Amelia shrugged her shoulders lightly as she and Foggy turned around and began to walk down 50th street to the office space they were hoping to rent out. "I'm just a lovable person, Nelson," she explained with a smirk.

"W-What?" Foggy gasped with his eyes widened as he instantly paused in his step along with ignoring all the angry people that walked around him. "I'm a people person!" He shouted before he quickly jogged to catch up with the giggling and equally as amused woman.

                                                       ***

It was another twenty minutes before Amelia Mansfield and Foggy Nelson were welcomed into a gray building by the blonde realtor to look at their potential office space. Amelia already didn't like the woman since she was late when she had specifically told them a few days ago that she would leave if they weren't on time. But Amelia kept her mouth shut as she knew Foggy and Matt really liked the space.

"You've got a reception area, a conference room and three offices," the realtor told Amelia and Foggy as they slowly moved around the pale green office space. "Corner suite has a view of the Hudson," she added before she turned to face the two lawyers and uttered in amusement, "you can flip a coin to see who gets it."

"Actually, there is thre-" Foggy began to tell the blonde woman but was soon interrupted by the third lawyer in their newly built firm.

"Amelia will be having the corner suite," Matt Murdock stated loudly in an easy tone as he announced his arrival into the room. "I don't need a view and I don't think Foggy will mind," he explained.

Amelia watched in amusement as the realtor's pale face turned bright red before the blonde woman quickly apologized, "I'm so sorry." She shook her head as she tried to fix her mistake, "I didn't mean to-"

A small timid smile rose onto Matt's lips as he interrupted the woman's rambling and uttered politely, "of course not."

The realtor chuckled awkwardly before she decided to start over. "Susan Harris," she introduced herself in a strong and confident voice as she held her hand out to the partner she hadn't had the chance to meet, "Midtown Property Solutions."

The lawyer with the red sunglasses quietly sat his briefcase onto the ground next to his black shoes along with leaning his walking stick against the wall before he also introduced himself, "Matt Murdock."

Amelia walked over to the realtor and whispered into her ear before she moved across the room to stand next to Foggy, "he can't see your hand, sweetie."

Foggy stifled a laugh when he heard what Amelia had said before he told Matt with amusement clearly in his voice, "she just curtsied. It was adorable."

Matt chuckled lightly both at the brunette lawyer he calls his best friend and the nervous realtor before he commented to the blonde woman, "well, it's nice to know chivalry isn't dead." Matt then grabbed his walking stick from the wall and questioned like the polite Catholic boy he was, "Susan, would you mind walking me around the space?"

"Of course," the realtor quickly answered before her nude heels clanked against the plain gray linoleum floors as she made her way towards Matt's side and stated, "it would be my pleasure."

Foggy looked over at Amelia when the blonde woman focused all her attention on Matt before he pointed his fingers to his eyes as he mouthed, "blind."

Amelia rolled her eyes as her friend was trying to prove a point that he needed to try to act blind so he could pick up women. "No skills," Amelia mouthed to the brunette with a smirk which caused Foggy to roll his eyes right back at her.

"As I was telling your associates, the office was barely touched by the incident, which is why it's on the market already," Susan began to tell Matt as she slowly moved around the room with the blind man holding lightly onto her upper arm, "the neighbors weren't so lucky."

Amelia couldn't help the small smirk that rose to her pink lips, since she was apart of 'the incident'. Amelia liked to call it saving New York's ass from aliens and from the trickster, Loki. "Is that what everyone named it?" Amelia wondered curiously as she couldn't help herself, "shouldn't it to be called something more exciting when the Avengers saved us all?"

"You weren't even in the city," Foggy mumbled with an eye roll.

Oh, how wrong you are, Foggy Nelson, Amelia thought as she remembered every second of the destruction of New York while she was in the very center of it. However, Amelia had told Foggy and Matt that she was in Italy for spring break since it all took place during the short holiday they got during law school.

"Well, people in Hell's Kitchen wouldn't exactly call it saving when our city was almost wiped off the map because of what they did," Susan uttered with an attitude.

"I guess you got me there," Amelia uttered in amusement before she focused her green eyes out the window along with Foggy, who had joined her. She knew she shouldn't start anything with the realtor when they have been trying to find a descent office space in Hell's Kitchen for a while now. But it was the truth. When Loki tried to take over Earth, it did almost ruin every single building in Hell's Kitchen. Amelia got lucky, her unofficial adopted brother built a luxurious and advanced apartment building in the city, since she didn't want to move back to Manhattan.

"Owner figuring the delightful view of cranes and scaffolding?" Foggy questioned once he faced the realtor instead of the less than interesting view from the windows. He shook his head and stated, "feels like we're getting pre-incident prices."

"They are a quarter of what they used to be," Susan told the brunette man as she crossed her slim arms over her green and white polka dot blouse. "Hell's Kitchen's on the rebound, Mr. Nelson, and in eighteen months, you won't be able to rent a broom closet at this price," the realtor continued as she tried to convince the group of lawyers.

Amelia didn't enjoy the tone the woman had been using, so she decided to watch her sweat a little bit. She glanced down at her cell phone, like she was reading a message, before she looked up at Susan and stated, "well, you know, that's all good and well. But I just received a text message from Tony Stark, you know Iron Man, and he said a place just opened up that is three hundred less than this place and it just so happens to be Midtown Property's competition."

"U-Uh w-we can knock off three months rent and a hundred off from the recently agreed price," Susan quickly uttered as she flipped nervously through her paper work. She couldn't allow Manhattan Discovery to take another one of her listings. They would go out of business and she would be out of a job!

"Perfect," Amelia praised with a condescending smile. She looked over at her fellow lawyers as she wondered, "so, what will it be, boys?"

"We'll take it," Matt told the realtor with a simple nod of his head while he grabbed a hold of Amelia's arm when she stopped next to him, before the two began to slowly walk out of the corner suite office.

Foggy chuckled awkwardly as he quickly followed after his two fellow lawyers, who appear to have no issue with the building, before he told Susan, "we will talk about it. Because we're not sure we can afford even this palace, unless we make som-"

"What our associate means is that we would love to rent out this lovely space," Amelia told the realtor with a charming smile as she interrupted Foggy and gave him a pointed look. They couldn't mess this up when every other office building in Hell's Kitchen was charging double than what they wanted to pay. Amelia did agree to pay more than half since her adopted brother always made sure she was taken care of and plus the money she had made in her past life, but Matt and Foggy both said it wouldn't be fair to her.

"No!" Foggy quickly yelped as he definitely didn't agree with Matt and Amelia, "we won't even be able to afford this place if we don't make some changes to our current clientele policies."

"Amelia, me, and our partner are having some disagreements over the direction of M.M.N. Associates," Matt stated before he pointed towards himself and Amelia as he explained, "we believe we're here to defend the innocent."

"And I believe the innocent includes everyone not yet convicted of a crime," Foggy emphasized his side before he shot his fellow lawyers a glare as he reminded them, "you know, as the law states."

Matt shrugged his shoulders lightly before he told the blonde realtor, who was in the center of the ranting conversation, "he tends to use fancy terminology."

"And my partners fail to recognize that as defense attorneys, we're never gonna be able to keep the lights on, waiting on a horde of innocent souls to stumble into our loving arms," Foggy stressed with a loud huff.

"Boys, we can agree to disagree right now, because I'd really like to have one client and we can't do that without an office," Amelia told Matt and Foggy before she turned to face the blonde realtor and clapped her hands as she uttered with a polite smile, "so, where do we need to sign?"

                                                       ***

It was about five and a half hours later before Amelia and her two fellow lawyers were finally finished with moving desks, chairs, and file cabinets into M.M.N. Associates, their very own law firm. Amelia was extremely excited to have her own company with her best friends. It was a nice feeling of normalcy.

"We're finished up here, Ms. Mansfield," a member of the moving company called Manhattan Helpers told Amelia as he knocked on the door of her corner suite office.

Amelia looked up from where she was placing stacks of journals into her desk drawer and spotted Scott, who she had met plenty of times when she used to live at the Stark tower during law school. Tony would always use Manhattan Helpers when he or Pepper were buying and moving things. Amelia grabbed a fifty dollar from her wallet before she handed it to the man as she praised, "thank you so much, Scott."

Scott took the cash silently with the nod of his head before he suddenly remembered something. "Oh, by the way. My boss said there is a package for you inside of the filing cabinet," he informed the brunette lawyer.

Amelia's brows furrowed in confusion as she questioned, "who's it from?" She didn't even know who would put something in her things when she barely hired Manhattan Helpers only a few hours ago.

Scott grabbed a scrunched up piece of paper from the back pocket of his jeans before he read the horribly written note, "boss said it's from a, uh, Mr. Zeppelin."

Amelia mentally rolled her eyes. Of course it would be him. He definitely was obvious with the name Mr. Zeppelin, after the rock and roll band, Led Zeppelin. Amelia focused back on the man in front of her as she gave him a tiny smile and uttered, "thanks again for the help today, Scott."

Scott tipped his old gray hat and stated, "my pleasure," before he turned around and made his way out of the building to his men.

Once the door was closed behind the mover, Amelia went towards her black filing cabinet and opened it, where she noticed a red and black box. She then lifted the lightweight box and carefully sat it onto her desk. Amelia thought about opening the container, but remembered who it was from, so she decided to close her blinds encase something extravagant was inside.

Amelia slowly lifted the lid of the box once she made sure no one could see inside of her office before she furrowed her brows as she noticed it was just a small crystal globe of the world. Amelia placed the globe onto her desk with a twitch of her head before her finger accidentally pressed onto the top of the globe and not even a second later, a bright blue light began to shine onto the pale green wall.

"J.A.R.V.I.S.?" Amelia whispered as she recognized the bright blue hologram from her time in Manhattan and in her home.

"Good afternoon, Ms. Mansfield," the artificial intelligence greeted the brunette woman in his familiar calming voice.

However, before Amelia had the chance to ask J.A.R.V.I.S. another question, she was soon interrupted by her cell phone ringing inside of her black leather purse. She quickly pulled the device out and answered it as she could already guess who was calling her. "Seriously, a globe, Mr. Zeppelin?" Amelia questioned in amusement as she took a seat at her desk.

"Well, you wouldn't take the Stark phone and I can't install my programming into your office since you made the stupid rule of no one knowing that you know the awesome Tony Stark," the aforementioned man told the woman he saw as a sister.

Amelia sighed before she told Tony, "I want a normal life, you know that. Besides, you already have J.A.R.V.I.S. in my apartment that you built for me so I wouldn't have to live, like you put it, in a rat nested apartment in actual hell."

"Well, that's just stupid," Tony grumbled, "like it's stupid you don't just move back in with me and Pepper. You could get better and important clients!"

"It's Foggy and Matt's home, Tony," Amelia explained before she stated, "anyways, I don't want to be in the news like I would be if I worked in Manhattan." She glanced at her door before she whispered, "I don't need them finding me."

"You don't have to worry about them when you have the whole Avengers by your side," Tony assured the woman before he wondered, "why don't you just tell your nerd friends about you fighting in the great war of New York?" Tony boasted, "I would be bragging."

"You already do, Tony," Amelia told him with a small chuckle before she repeated her reason, "I just want a normal life." Amelia sat in silence for a moment as her fingertips brushed against the fabric of her new leather purse before she told the billionaire, "hey, tell Pepper that I love the purse and could you also tell Natasha to stop trying to recruit me."

"PEPPER! AMELIA LOVES THE PURSE YOU BOUGHT WITH MY MONEY!" Tony shouted to his strawberry blonde girlfriend before he told Amelia, "and you can tell Natasha yourself, because I may or may not have heard that she and a certain guy with one eye will be showing up for a visit soon."

"Jesus," Amelia muttered in annoyance. Ever since the Avengers came together to fight Loki, Director Fury has been trying to get Amelia to become an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. again, like she was during law school. However, that wasn't something she wanted to do anymore. Yeah, it was fun and exciting to save the world in a suit that Tony made, but she would rather be in the courtroom saving people that way.

"Language," a familiar voice suddenly spoke which caused Amelia to swiftly look up and noticed that Matt and Foggy were standing in front of her doorway. The brunette then quickly looked over at the globe and sighed in relief once she realized that J.A.R.V.I.S. had shut himself down.

"Listen, I have to go. Thank you for the congratulations, uncle Anthony," Amelia praised falsely as she knew she needed to end the phone call, so Amelia used the code words that she and Tony had came up with when she couldn't talk about certain Avenger things, which happens to be just Tony's full name.

"You are very welcome, young lady," Tony stated loudly with an obvious smirk on his face at the chance to embarrass Amelia, "dammit! I left my teeth in the-"

However, before Tony could finish his sentence, Amelia quickly ended the call. She faced her two best friends once she placed her phone down and apologized, "I'm sorry about that." She waved her hand carelessly as she explained, "it was just my mom's brother. He wanted to congratulate us for the new firm."

Matt nodded his head in understanding as he gave the brunette woman a gentle smile and said, "send my thanks."

"Enough about your old uncle," Foggy exclaimed before his face took shape like an excited toddler on Christmas morning as he asked the one question he had been waiting to ask for hours, "so, do you really have Iron Man's number?"

Amelia rolled her eyes before she uttered sarcastically, "oh, yeah. Totally, Foggy. He's my number one contact." Even though it was the truth, Amelia couldn't let them find out about her secret identity and that Tony Stark is basically her family.

Matt twitched his head to the side as he noted, "your heartbeat didn't rise," before he wondered curiously, "so, you do have Iron Man's number?"

Amelia glared at Matt, even though she knew he couldn't exactly see the look in her eyes. She always hated when he tried to listen to her heartbeat. "Don't use your hearing powers on me, Matthew," Amelia commanded before she told them with a sigh, "I don't have Iron Man's number. I just know how to control my heartbeat because of the Marines."

"WHAT!?" Both Matt and Foggy yelped at the shocking revelation of their best friend.

Amelia mentally cursed herself. She forgot she never told them about how she used to serve in the military. But that was something she wanted to keep in her past, which was connected to the old silver ring that was on the silver chain on her bedside table. Amelia decided she would lie, as bad as she hated to do it.

Amelia waved her hand in the air carelessly before she explained, "when I was getting my bachelor's degree in political science, I got the opportunity to watch and learn from the soldiers on how to be biased and show no emotion during the interview process." It wasn't a total lie, as she did learn that when she was stationed in Afghanistan.

The small office grew silent as Amelia waited impatiently for her best friends to say something - anything. She needed them to believe her or everything she and Tony had tried to keep under wraps would slowly begin to unravel. After another agonizing slow minute passed, Foggy finally spoke in a surprisingly excited tone, "you are so lucky! We are going to crush the court room with you by our side!"

Amelia held the sigh of relief she wanted to let go as she knew Matt was definitely focusing on her reactions right now, even though she told him not to. The Murdock lawyer had always been like that ever since Amelia met him at the beginning of law school.

"We certainly will if we ever get a client," Matt finally stated.

However, before either of the other two lawyers could utter a single word, the sound of a cell phone ringing ran through the small office. The brunette female realized it was her device, so she quickly grabbed it off her desk before she glanced down at the screen. Once she saw who was calling, Amelia gave her best friends a pleased smirk before she answered the call, "please tell you are about to be my savior right now."

The person on the other end of the phone, Brett Mahoney, chuckled wholeheartedly and stated, "I think I just might be," before he explained, "I got a homicide. Female suspect found at the scene. It definitely qualifies as interesting like you wanted."

Amelia nodded her head as she listened before she asked, "have they charged her?"

"Assistant DA hasn't made the call yet," Brett informed the brunette woman about what he had heard about the case.

The Mansfield woman decided that it could be interesting if they haven't even charged their suspect when she was at the scene of the crime. Amelia opened the drawer of her desk and swiftly grabbed a blue notepad and a black pen before she asked the police officer, "what's the name of the lucky gal?"

"Karen Page," Brett responded as he remembered the name of the blonde suspect.

Amelia wrote down the two words before she praised New York's finest with the nickname she had always called Brett since they became friends, "you are the best, Honey."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," Brett mumbled before he told the lawyer, "I'll come find you so you can get the rest of the details." However, before Amelia could open her mouth to respond, Brett quickly added, "Mama's chili. Dinner. Tonight," before he swiftly ended the call.

Amelia chuckled lightly at her police officer friend as she knew she would have to show up now since he didn't give her a chance to say no to dinner at the Mahoney house. But she didn't mind. Amelia has always loved Bess. She was a sweet old woman, who always treated Amelia like her own.

The brunette woman then remembered the news she got when she felt the eyes of her friends drilling on the side of her head. Amelia quickly grabbed her notepad, turned it around, and slammed it onto her desk as she told her fellow lawyers, "we just got a client, gentlemen."

It was silent for a moment before Foggy exclaimed in disbelief, "holy shit." He looked into Amelia's green eyes with a large grin as he cheered, "hell yeah!" The whole office was then filled with sounds of excitement as the three lawyers laughed and celebrated that they would be getting their very first client for their newly made law firm of M.M.N. Associates.

                                                       ***

Amelia walked with her head held high as she and her two best friends moved through all of the police officers, who glared at the three defense attorneys, to find their potential client. Amelia learned to act like you are the biggest badass in the room and you will always succeed. Well, really, that was just a thing her college roommate at Columbia would say, but it always made Amelia feel so powerful that she could conquer anything.

The three lawyers walked through the narrow hallway that belonged to the interrogation rooms, where Brett Mahoney easily handed Amelia the police report on the female suspect as he passed them. Amelia quickly slipped the brown folder into her black purse before the three lawyers continued their way down the dark hallway until they reached the interview room that Brett had texted her about; room four.

There outside of interview room four stood a straight edge detective that looked like he hasn't smiled in decades. "Mansfield. Murdock. Nelson," Amelia stated before she pointed her head towards the door with a raised eyebrow like she was waiting for the detective to challenge her.

The detective slowly looked Amelia's body up and down before he finally opened the door and walked through it without a single sound. The female lawyer rolled her eyes once the detective turned his back to them. However, Amelia is used to the looks when she's a strong woman challenging a man. It was just how society works.

"Okay, can we please take the handcuffs off the 110-pound woman?" Foggy questioned the two tall detectives with an annoyed huff once the three lawyers had walked through the metal door and spotted the tiny blonde woman with tears streaming down her pale face.

The emotionless detective, Christian Blake, ignored the brunette man's order as he faced the criminal and questioned, "Miss Page, can you tell me who these people are?"

Amelia slammed her black purse onto the metal table before she told the detective with a glare, "yeah, it's called we're her lawyers."

"Could you please uncuff our client and give us the room," Matt spoke politely while he lightly placed his hand on the lower part of Amelia's back and gave her blouse covered back two taps with his point finger. It was his way to warn her to control her emotions. He always thought she got too emotional with things, but in reality, it was just how Amelia dealt with arrogant men. She didn't serve in the Marines with a squad full of men just to be disrespected by one.

The dark haired detective stared at the blind lawyer for a moment before he grabbed the small silver key from the pocket of his suit. He then undid the tight handcuffs from around the blonde woman's hands that was chained to the ice cold table.

Amelia gave the man, or in her mind - the hard ass, a charming smile and praised, "thank you for your help, detective."

Once the large heavy door buzzed as it closed behind the arrogant detective and his silent partner, Foggy turned to Amelia and whispered as quietly as he could in the small room, "I think we already made an enemy in the police department."

Amelia rolled her eyes as she whispered back, "he's an ass. I was never going to like him." She didn't care that some detective didn't like her and she definitely wasn't going to act fake for that arrogant man.

Matt cleared his throat as he interrupted the conversation between his two best friends, even though Matt was amused by Amelia's attitude towards the detective, who really was an ass in Matt's opinion. "Miss Page, my name is Matt Murdock," he introduced himself before he added, "and these are my associates, Foggy Nelson and Amelia Mansfield." Matt pointed towards the table before questioning, "do you mind if we sit down?"

However, the blonde woman, Karen Page, only stared at the lawyer with glasses over his eyes as warm tears continued to stream down hers. Karen didn't know who to trust after what happened tonight. And now these strangers just suddenly pop up out of nowhere. So, Karen decided to stay silent. If she didn't say anything then she couldn't get into anymore trouble, right?

"She gave a vague shrug," Foggy whispered to Matt before he shrugged his shoulders himself as he commented, "I say we go with it."

The three lawyers decided to go with it, like Foggy suggested, and silently slid into the hard metal chairs across from the blonde suspect before Matt began to speak again, "we understand you're in some trouble. We, uh, may be able to help."

Amelia grabbed the folder Brett had gave her and the blue notepad from her purse along with a black pen before she questioned politely, "Miss Page, could you please explain to us what happened tonight?"

However, when the blonde woman still only stayed silent, Amelia decided to see if her facial expressions would give her away. Luckily, it only took the ex Marine about thirty seconds before she noticed the distrust that shined in the woman's blue eyes. Amelia realized that they needed to earn her trust before they could go any further.

Amelia gave the blonde woman a gentle smile and explained, "we just want to know your side of the story, so we can see if we can help you." She then opened the police report and found the deceased name. "A one Daniel Fisher was found in your apartment," Amelia told the woman as she started up the conversation to get Karen to open up.

"Who happens to be the victim of a homicide, and currently, you're the only suspect, Miss Page," Matt continued where is fellow lawyer left off as he tried to convince the woman to allow them to help her.

Karen looked between the three people in front of her for a moment before she questioned suspiciously, "who the hell are you guys?"

"We are the people who are trying to keep you from spending the rest of your young life in prison, Miss Page," Amelia told the suspect as she laced her fingers together on top of the police report.

"Who sent you?" Karen fired out another question as she narrowed her blue eyes in wariness.

"No one sent us," Matt answered simply.

"So, what?" Karen questioned in disbelief, "you're just a couple of good Samaritans? And today's just my lucky day?" She didn't believe that someone could just come help her without knowing something or wanting something. That wasn't how Hell's Kitchen worked.

"I bribed the desk sergeant with a box of cigars for his mom," Foggy told the blonde woman proudly.

"Not something you should admit to someone you want to save from jail time," Amelia muttered to her long haired friend.

"Our practice is relatively young, Miss Page, and we are aggressively pursing new clientele," Matt explained as he noticed Karen was looking between his fellow associates with furrowed brows and they certainly didn't need to get off topic right now. They needed to hear what happened from her. However, Matt couldn't help himself as he told his male best friend, "you really gotta stop giving Bess cigars."

"That's what I keep telling him," Amelia told Matt before she added with a small smirk as she glanced over at Foggy, "Brett is going to kick his ass someday."

"She likes to smoke," Foggy exclaimed as he defended himself, "it's a free country."

"So, how long have you been practicing law?" Karen wondered as her blonde brows furrowed while she tried to keep up with the strange back and forth conversation between the three people that wanted to help her.

Matt stared straight ahead as he thought over the question before he asked his fellow associates in a small whisper, "what time is it?"

Amelia lifted her right hand up and glanced down at the rose gold Rolex on her wrist before she informed Matt, "it's six fifteen p.m."

The Murdock lawyer breathed out a small sigh before he finally answered Karen's question, "about seven hours."

Foggy scoffed before he trailed off, "well, if you go from when we passed the bar."

"I was going from when we got our own desks," Matt explained his reasoning to Foggy.

Foggy nodded his head as he agreed, "oh, then, yeah." He faced the confused Karen and smiled as he reaffirmed, "seven hours."

Karen looked between the two men and the brunette woman in disbelief before she questioned in astonishment, "you've never done this before?"

"If you were to allow us to help you prove your innocence, then yes, you would be lucky number one," Amelia explained with a soft smile. They needed for Karen to want their help, so she would smile and be the sweetest person alive if it got Karen to trust them.

Foggy nodded his head as he added, "technically. Yeah."

"W-Well, I-I don't... I don't have any money," Karen stuttered nervously after she thought everything through while she avoided eye contact for the first time since she met the lawyers.

Amelia mentally cheered as she knew Karen was warming up to them if the thought of paying for their service was on her mind. However, before Amelia could assure the blonde woman that it wouldn't be a problem right now, Foggy decided to mess that all up.

"Well, it was lovely to meet you, Miss Page," Foggy stated as he began to stand up from the hard chair but was soon stopped by Matt's strong grasp on his wrist.

The Murdock lawyer cleared his throat loudly as he waited to hear the sound of Foggy sitting back down before he assured Karen like Amelia was planning on doing when she was interrupted by their associate, "you don't have any money and we don't have any clients. Maybe we can help each other."

Amelia decided to push it a step further as they needed badly to hear her side of the story if she was going to be their client. Amelia reached over the table and lightly placed her hand over Karen's and spoke softly, "we just want to help you and understand what happened tonight. So, please, could you tell us how you know Mr. Fisher?"

Karen stared into Amelia's green eyes for a moment before she nodded her head once and swallowed thickly as she finally decided she could trust them. "We worked together," Karen answered.

Foggy sighed heavily as he realized his fellow associates wanted to listen to the blonde's case. He then swiped his red notepad from his brown shoulder bag and questioned with the least amount of excitement unlike the emotions he was feeling when they had first received the case from Brett, "and your place of employment?"

"Union Allied Construction," Karen stated before she told her position at the company, "I'm a secretary." She glanced between the three lawyers before she began to explain further into how she knew the man, "Daniel worked downstairs in Legal." She shook her head as she muttered, "I-I d-didn't know him very well. But he was always nice, you know?" Karen paused as she licked her chapped lips before continuing, "but it's hard to meet people in the city, so I asked him if he would have a drink with me."

"You asked him?" Matt questioned as he tried to get the full detail of tonight.

Karen nodded her head before she told the lawyers as her voice broke in sadness, "like I said, he was a nice guy." She took a shaky deep breath before continuing her story about what happened, "we met at the Three Roads bar, on 49th street. We had a few drinks, and the next thing I remember is waking up on the floor of my apartment covered in blood. His blood."

Amelia silently wrote down every detail the blonde woman said into her blue notepad. It would be a difficult case for them, seeing as the deceased was inside Karen's apartment with her covered in his blood. There was just something that Amelia couldn't understand. Why wasn't the police charging her yet when they have the body, the weapon, and the suspect? It just didn't add up.

"I'm not stupid," Karen exclaimed as she slammed her pale hands on the metal table once she noticed the silence and expressions from the lawyers, "I know how that sounds." Karen's blue eyes shifted between the three people in front of her as she pleaded her case as tears streamed down her face, "but I'm telling you, we met at the bar. We had a few drinks. And I don't know what happened after that. It wasn't me." Karen begged desperately as sobs left her body, "please. Please, you have to believe me. I didn't kill him."

Amelia and Foggy silently shared looks between each other before their fellow lawyer voiced exactly what Amelia was thinking, "I believe you, Miss Page."

Amelia knew that Matt did what she hated, he listened to Karen's heartbeat to see if she was telling the truth. She knew it was a good tactic for a lawyer, but in Amelia's experience, it wasn't always reliable like in her case. However, Amelia just had this gut instinct that this woman wasn't lying.

                                                  ***

The three best friends and lawyers were relaxing inside of Matt's small office after they were kicked out of the interview room by Mr. Hard Ass as their time had expired for the night with their client. It had been an exhausting day for all three lawyers, which caused for ties to be loosened and heels thrown off as they all thought over their very first case.

"I'm friends with Gary Feinstein in the DA's office," Foggy told his fellow associates as he spoke up for the first time since they've been in their office building while he tossed his childhood baseball up in the air as he walked around the room, "I'll give him a call first thing in the morning to see where their heads are at." Foggy shrugged his shoulders as he thought out loud, "I'm guessing they're gonna puff out their chests, but they have to know murder two's a risk." He then turned towards Amelia and Matt as he predicted what will happen, "we end up at manslaughter, we get the right judge, maybe she's out in five to ten."

Amelia shook her head and stated, "we're not taking a deal." There was no way Karen did it. Amelia knew liars and criminals, but that wasn't who Karen was. The only thing she was guilty of was of being scared and afraid of something or someone.

Foggy groaned loudly and mumbled, "no," before he explained to the female lawyer, who was sitting on top of Matt's desk with the aforementioned man standing to the side of her with his hands settled on his hips, "this is why they have deals, Melia. So, the straightforward cases don't waste everybody's time."

Matt shook his head before he told Foggy, "I agree with Amy. I don't think she did it."

Foggy looked at the other two people in the room like they were completely crazy. What was there to think about when everything was laid out in front of them? "She's the soul suspect," Foggy stated as he began to explain his reasoning for wanting to take whatever deal the DA suggests, "she was found at the scene, covered in blood, with the murder weapon and no defensive wounds." He chuckled lightly before he uttered, "if they offer anything it'll be a gift, and we will take that gift. We do not want this to go to trial."

Matt lifted a finger to prove his point as he told Foggy, "they don't want this to go to trial either."

Amelia nodded her head before she expressed what she had been thinking since they found out about the case, "something sketchy is going on. It should be an open and shut case." She rose an eyebrow at Foggy as she questioned, "so, why haven't they charged her with all the evidence they have?"

Foggy rose his arms in the air as he shrugged his shoulders before he guessed what was taking so long for the police to close the case, "they have twenty-four hours. Plus, it's the weekend. They're gonna take every last second to collect the evidence before they move."

"They've got the evidence," Matt argued, "you just laid it out yourself." He shook his head and stated, "this is a good arrest, Foggy. We should already be reading it in the papers. There's something not right about this case. I can feel it."

Foggy instantly stopped tossing the baseball in the air when he heard Matt's choice of words. He then turned to the male and deadpanned, "you can feel it?" Foggy sighed before he uttered, "alright, I'm just gonna say this once, and we can move on." He paused as he waited for any objections before Foggy told Matt, "you don't necessarily show the best judgment when beautiful women are involved."

"How would I even know if she's a beautiful woman?" Matt questioned amusingly.

Foggy shrugged his shoulders as he responded, "I don't know. It's kinda spooky, actually. But if there's a stunning woman with questionable character in the room, Matt Murdock's gonna find her and Foggy Nelson is gonna suffer."

"And what about Amelia Mansfield?" The aforementioned brunette questioned as she rose an eyebrow at her ranting friend.

Foggy furrowed his brows as he thought for a moment before he snapped his fingers and exclaimed, "obviously you are just as bad as Matt over here! Every time you walk into a room, men swoon after you!"

Matt shrugged his shoulders as he agreed with his male best friend tensely, "he's not wrong." Matt had noticed that plenty of times when Amelia walked into a room by the fast heartbeats of men.

Amelia shook her head with a chuckle before she uttered with a cheeky grin, "it's not my fault men can't help but fall for my charm."

Foggy rolled his eyes at Amelia and her cocky attitude before he turned to Matt and praised, "thank you! At least someone gets it!"

"But," Matt announced as he interrupted Foggy's gratification, "I need you to back Amelia and I, anyways."

"Ugh, fine," Foggy groaned as he decided to just agree with his two fellow lawyers. There was no way to get around them. He always hated when they agreed with each other, because he would never win when they did. "Alright, fine. Let's start with the obvious, then," Foggy began as he went through the case in his head so they could plead Karen's innocence, "if she didn't do it, then who did?" He shook his head with a sigh before he stated, "we're dead in the water if we don't give them an alternative."

Matt nodded his head and muttered, "agreed."

"We need to take another run at our client," Foggy declared, "she may not be guilty, guys, but that doesn't mean Miss Page is telling the truth."

Amelia nodded her head and stated, "that's what I've been thinking," before she stood up and slipped her black heels over her feet and added, "but that is going to have to wait until the morning." She brushed her skirt down and explained, "it's late, guys and I have a bowl of Mrs. Mahoney's chili with my name on it."

"I should be the one getting homemade chili," Foggy grumbled as the three lawyers exited Matt's office and headed towards the receptionist area before he added in annoyance, "I'm the one that brings her cigars."

Amelia chuckled as she placed her leather purse over her shoulder before the three lawyers began to slowly exit M.M.N. Associates. "I'm just a lovable person, Nelson," she repeated what she had said this morning before she promised, "but I'll bring you a bowl in the morning, you big baby."

"You better," Foggy grumbled as they reached the dark streets of Hell's Kitchen. "I'll be waiting and dreaming of the chili while I drink my sorrows," Foggy joked before he waved goodbye to Amelia and Matt and then began to make his way down the street to their favorite bar, Josie's.

"Don't get too drunk!" Amelia shouted to the brunette man with a chuckle before she and Matt began to walk in a comfortable silence the opposite way to Matt's apartment which was the same way to Amelia's next destination.

"Do you want me to walk you to the Mahoney's?" Matt questioned softly after a couple of minutes had passed as they grew closer to his apartment building.

Amelia shook her head and stated, "no, it's okay. It's not that far anyways. Just a couple of blocks."

Matt lightly grabbed onto Amelia's arm as he pulled her to a stop before he confessed, "I don't like you walking down the streets alone at night. You know how dangerous it can be."

"I'll be fine, Matty," Amelia told her friend with a small smile. If only Matt knew she could protect herself from anyone that was thrown at her. But Amelia would rather keep that a secret as long as she could. Instead, Amelia just mentioned something Matt already knew, "besides, I've learned how to handle my own when I did that short program in the military."

Matt stared in Amelia's direction as his dark brows furrowed slightly before he muttered, "alright. But give me a call when you get there."

"I promise, you worrywart," Amelia chuckled before she pulled Matt into a tight hug and whispered, "good night, Matty."

"Be careful, Amy," Matt ordered as he squeezed her waist before he turned around and headed towards his apartment building with the sound of his walking stick slapping against the concrete sidewalk.

Amelia waited until she couldn't see Matt anymore, before she began to make her way towards the Mahoney house for dinner. She and Matt always had this close friendship, that most people would think was more than friends. But that was far from the truth. Amelia and Matt always been best friends since freshmen year of Columbia Law School - along with Foggy. Besides, Amelia would never take the chance to see if there's more between them when she was hiding things about herself. She didn't want Matt to end up hurt because of her past.

                                                       ***

Amelia pressed her right thumb on the small touch pad that was right underneath the doorknob of her apartment door, that Tony had installed because the apartment building was always being broken into since it was in Hell's Kitchen, before she entered with a tired sigh. Amelia was pretty exhausted from her first day as an official lawyer, but the dinner with the Mahoney's definitely helped. She always loved Bess' home cooking. They made Amelia feel like she had a real home and a family.

Amelia made her way through her dark apartment and headed into the kitchen before she quietly found the refrigerator and placed Foggy's chili beside a half full jug of milk. However, as Amelia closed the door to the appliance, she soon realized she hadn't heard a single sound of Bucky's usual barking.

Amelia's body automatically went into soldier mode as she silently placed her black purse on the ground by her feet and slipped out of her black heels before she grabbed the loaded and already cocked gun from the hiding place by her sink. She then swiftly twirled her body around and pointed the weapon straight ahead, where she now noticed two shapes sitting at her kitchen table along with the shadow of her dog in one their laps.

"I know you ain't about to fire that gun, Ms. Mansfield," a strong but familiar voice ran loudly through the very dark apartment.

"What the hell," Amelia muttered while she rolled her eyes as knew only one person that voice could belong to. "Lights," Amelia told J.A.R.V.I.S. and pointed the gun towards the ground with a slacked arm. Once the lights shined through the apartment, Amelia could finally see the faces of her close friend, Natasha Romanoff and the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury with her three month old husky in his hands.

Amelia placed the black handgun onto her kitchen table before she questioned, "do you know I have a secure keypad on my door?" She glanced between Natasha and Fury with a raised eyebrow as she stated, "it means you don't break in."

The woman with the short orange hair shrugged her shoulders easily and said, "you should know by now that none of Stark's electronics will stop a spy." Natasha stared into Amelia's green eyes with seriousness in her own before she busted out laughing. She then jumped up from the black chair and rounded the table before she pulled the smiling Amelia into a hug. "It's so good to see you," she mumbled truthfully.

"You too," Amelia muttered into the hug. She hadn't seen the spy since the Avengers came together to protect Earth over six months ago. Once Amelia pulled away, she glanced between Fury and Natasha before she questioned, "so, what are you guys doing here?"

Nick Fury only unfolded his leather coat covered arms and pulled out a black and blue file folder from his coat and placed it onto Amelia's table along with a blue pen without a single word.

Amelia rose an eyebrow at the director, but when she only got silence from the emotionless Fury and a smirk from Natasha, Amelia opened the file and began to read. However, she only read about two sentences before she closed the file and uttered simply, "no."

Nick Fury glared slightly at the brunette woman as he interrogated, "and why the hell not?"

Amelia rolled her eyes as she responded with the same answer she had been using for about less than a year, "because I'm done being a vigilante, superhero, spy, assassin, or whatever you want to call it. I'd rather help in the courtroom."

"Cut the bullshit," Nick Fury commanded, "come to D.C. and be an agent like you were before you decided to join the damn law."

Amelia rolled her eyes in annoyance once more before she compromised, "listen, I was with the agency all through law school. You knew once I graduated I was done. However, I will come back if the world ever needs the Avengers again. I can promise you that."

"Fine," Nick Fury snarled and grabbed the file from the table like has done for months before he made his way towards the front door. "If you ever change your stubborn ass mind, the door is always open for Sergeant Viper," he told Amelia before he slammed the door behind him. The Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. could crack the toughest agents but Amelia was one he could never get to join the agency again, which pissed him off every single time. But he would settle for a part time agent, as he still has Natasha and The Captain.

"Who pissed him off?" Amelia questioned in amusement as she walked into her kitchen with her husky following along and Natasha's combat boots slamming against the title floor.

"You," Natasha muttered with a small chuckle. "You know how he is. He hates when he doesn't get his way." She shrugged her shoulders and commented, "I'm pretty sure if you were anybody else, he would kill you himself."

Amelia couldn't help but laugh as she knew that was the truth. Nick Fury could get as mad as he wanted with her, but that was as far as it would go. Amelia didn't know if it was because she was a good agent or because he knew she would always come back. It was just who Amelia was. Once a soldier, always a soldier.

Amelia reached under her cabinet and pulled out the bottle of alcohol she and Natasha always drank when they got together; Russian vodka. "How about a drink before the road?" Amelia questioned with a smirk as she knew Natasha never could say no.

"What the hell, Amelia. I've been here for over two hours waiting and you had this baby stashed," Natasha exclaimed teasingly before she grabbed a glass from the counter, poured it half way of the clear liquid, before she swiftly downed it. "Oh, damn," Natasha moaned before she uttered, "I really wish you would just come along. It could be fun. You, me, and Cap."

Amelia groaned as she stated, "I'm not going back, Tasha." She just wanted a life of normalcy. All her life she had been a soldier of her father, a soldier of the military, and a soldier of S.H.I.E.L.D. She wanted to be just a boring ole lawyer.

Natasha shrugged her shoulders as she uttered, "can't say I didn't try." She poured herself another drink before she sighed, "I should be going. We got a big mission in Washington. Hostages at Lemurian Star."

"Please don't give me any details," Amelia begged as she knew she would fall right back into the agency. She was born to serve, so she always hated saying no to a cause.

Natasha chuckled as she uttered, "alright, alright. I'm done. I know you want a normal life. I've tried plenty of times." She placed her hand on Amelia's shoulder as she told her, "but there's no getting out of this for people like us."

Amelia gave Natasha a small sad smile, "yeah, I know." She shook her head and uttered, "but right now, that's what I'm doing." The two women walked to the front door before Amelia pulled her friend into a hug and ordered, "call me when you get back in New York."

"I will," Natasha told Amelia once she pulled away from the hug.

"And call me if you need any help with the mission," Amelia added.

Natasha shook her head with a chuckle and stated, "yeah, no. Being an agent is like a drug, you can never get enough." Natasha gave the brunette woman a smile as she continued, "so, no. I'm not giving you a call. I think we can handle a mission without you."

Amelia pouted before she stated, "yeah, you're right. Besides, I'm a lawyer now." She gave her friend one last smile as told the spy, "tell Steve I said hi."

Natasha smirked, "I will," and ordered, "don't cause too much trouble while I'm gone," before she headed out of the apartment for the last time for a while and quickly went to catch her ride to Washington, D.C. with Director Fury.

Amelia waited until she couldn't see her spy friend anymore before she silently closed the door to her apartment and headed towards her bedroom with her husky following quickly behind her. Amelia was too tired to even shower, so she just slipped out of her pencil skirt and fell onto her bed with a tired huff.

She closed her eyes for a second before she heard the scratching of her dog on her silk sheets. Amelia chuckled before she turned on her side and picked Bucky up, which caused the dog to swiftly snuggle up to Amelia's side. "I know, buddy, I'm tired too," she muttered with a yawn. It only took the lawyer about two minutes before she was snoring softly as the thought of her first client was on her mind.

The life of a lawyer was very tiring and new for the brunette woman. It was different from being a soldier or an agent but Amelia liked the idea of a simple life. But how long would her life stay simple?

#mine #marvel #Avengers #marvel crossover #marvel fanfic #marvel fanfiction #marvel fic #frank castle #frank castle fanfiction #frank castle x oc #Matt Murdock #foggy nelson #Karen Page #natasha romonova #nick fury #tony stark #fanfiction

[lofiyeol]

PAPERCUTS - CHAPTER 2

summary: After the sudden deaths of two of their friends, Chanyeol and Baekhyun try to piece together what happened and end up uncovering a tangled love story.

rating: R

genre: angst!!! a lot of it!!!

pairing: kyungsoo/jongin

length: chaptered

warning: suicide mentions throughout

READ ON AFF

He has dreams, extraordinarily vivid and yet bizarrely indescribable, containing the familiar soft visage of Kyungsoo and the jagged, squiggly one of Jongin, the unknown. Flitting in and out of sleep, each time he opens his eyes to the waking world he’s greeted with a different scene—Baekhyun alone, staring out the window, sitting cross legged on the floor, Minseok and Baekhyun talking in hushed tones over the coffee table, and then Jongdae on the phone, leaning against the wall, his usually happy face drawn into uncharacteristic grim lines. When he finally sits up, night has already fallen and he and Baekhyun are alone again. The television dances with bright colors, and Baekhyun’s attention is grasped by the videogame on the screen, sitting completely still other than his thumbs pressing combinations into the controller. Chanyeol watches him play for a little while as his consciousness slowly returns.

An evening breeze floats in through the cracked window, cutting icy cold across Chanyeol’s cheeks. The moon is especially bright tonight, the light of its pale face hitting the side of Baekhyun’s crouched form and casting a strange malformed shadow on the carpet. It triggers an image from Chanyeol’s dream: Jongin, dancing, face obscured, in some bizarre landscape of desert and tundra mixed together. As his feet swept through sand and snow, they had drawn a picture—a malformed figure, a hunched and fanged monster with clawed hands.

“Baekhyun,” Chanyeol says, voice barely a whisper from the day of disuse. Baekhyun immediately turns around, forgetting the game. “You’re awake.”

            “Is there… food?”

            “Yeah.” Baekhyun stands. “My mom made some for you before she went to bed for if you woke up in the middle of the night. I’ll get it.” He disappears from view for a few moments before returning with a tray of kimbap, which he places in Chanyeol’s blanketed lap.

            “Thank you.”

            Baekhyun sits down next to Chanyeol as he eats. They both watch the little character bouncing on the game’s home screen.

            “Minseok and Jongdae came by. They got told the same as us. Jongdae went to Jongin’s house since he lives nearby but it was all taped off and nobody would let him inside. He ran into Jongin’s landlord who said Jongin lived there by himself, no mom or dad or siblings with him. Kyungsoo’s parents are going to have the funeral for him soon, but I don’t know what’s going to happen with Jongin. Jongdae seemed to think he had no family at all.”

            The 8-bit theme song repeats and repeats in the background as Chanyeol chews slowly through his food. “Do you know… why?”

            “No. Nobody does, except cops. Right now, at least.” Baekhyun steals a roll of kimbap off Chanyeol’s plate. “Jongdae told me both bodies were at Jongin’s but that’s all the information he got.”

            The tremble in Baekhyun’s lower lip is just barely noticeable, but his emotions are betrayed by his breaking voice. “I-I didn’t even really know they were friends.”

            This is the part that hurts Chanyeol the most, that will keep him up every night for the next few months: just how much he didn’t know.

                       Baekhyun eventually crashes in the early hours of the morning, falling asleep face down in the couch, wrinkled school uniform bunching at his knees. Chanyeol stays awake until the morning rolls in. The sky is as pleasant as the day before, swollen white clouds grazing past the bright sun. Not a spot of darkness to be seen. Chanyeol moves a cushion so that it blocks the light from Baekhyun’s sleeping eyes before he leaves.

            The cold wind whips his body he walks out of Baekhyun’s apartment complex, and he pulls his scarf tighter around his neck. Suffocating himself, comforting himself—Chanyeol can’t be bothered to tell the difference. Today’s issue of the Seoul Herald is splayed open on the cobblestones of the driveway, pages fluttering in a desperate plea for attention. Chanyeol thinks the newspaper looks like a body, the white of bone and black of death open in a terrible perverted blossom. But everything is starting to look like bodies to him now, the flowers and ivy and cracked walls and trash bags lining the streets. He snatches the newspaper into his shaking hands as he begins to make his way to the bus stop.

            SUCIDES IN SEODAEMUN-GU

            He expected something, but the title displayed on the paper’s front page still makes him wince and his heart fall into his stomach. The outside of what he assumes is Jongin’s house is printed in vivid color, a small, unassuming apartment decked in caution tape like some twisted art installation.

            The bus is full of morning commuters but Chanyeol squeezes in, folding into a corner and hiding himself behind the newspaper. Beneath his thick coat his insides feel like they’re wrapped up in some pressurized knot, only getting tighter and tighter as his eyes drink in the words.

            Two bodies of teenaged boys were located yesterday in a Seodaemun-Gu apartment, dead of apparent suicide. Though motivations are still unknown, the fact remains that these are two additions to the record-breaking number of teen suicides this year. Teen suicide is becoming an undeniable epidemic in South Korea, one we as a society cannot ignore any longer.

            Chanyeol flips angrily through the statistics and hotline numbers, looking desperately for more images, more details, names and times and reasons, but comes up empty handed. Gritting his teeth, he crunches the newspaper into a ball.

            He feels wrong. Every limb in his body doesn’t work the way it should, his brain keeps misplacing thoughts and his tongue flops useless in his mouth. Chanyeol couldn’t care less about most things; he had never had a serious outlook on life and did fine for himself, armed with a flirtatious tongue and boyish good looks. With Baekhyun by his side, he was one half of an unstoppable dynamic duo, the both of them likeable for their own good. Now, Chanyeol can’t even remember what it felt like to smile, or to function properly at all. He stares at the blank ceiling trying to understand how it’s only been a day since he got the news—how will he last?

            He manages to find his apartment through the thick fog filling his brain and buzzes himself in, slogging up a flight of stairs to his front door. His mother’s hair smells like flower perfume as she embraces him wordlessly into a hug.

            “Did you eat? I made toast. Baekhyun’s mother called and told me you spent the day at their house. She said you looked really ill. Are you okay? Do you have a fever?”

            “M’fine,” Chanyeol mutters as he pulls out of her embrace. “Really.”

            “Well, if you need anything…” Chanyeol’s mother falters.

            “I’m fine.” Chanyeol touches her shoulder as he walks to his room.

            He has the wherewithal to pretend in front of his mother. But when he shuts the door behind him, he sinks to the ground, brow broken out in sweat. It’s hurting him more than he would have expected.

            Not like Chanyeol had ever thought of a situation even remotely close to this one before—Kyungsoo was healthy, ostensibly happy, and had been a part of Chanyeol’s life since elementary school. They laughed and played almost every day; even when Baekhyun entered the picture at the beginning of middle school Kyungsoo didn’t take a backseat. They lived close to each other after all, and Chanyeol went to his house every week to do homework and watch television and drink when Kyungsoo’s mother was out. It was a normal life Kyungsoo had, and Chanyeol thought he knew a lot about it. His mind reels, attempting to reckon once more with the present situation. Again, he hits a wall. It’s too preposterous to comprehend.

            Furiously he rummages through his backpack and fishes out his cellphone, which thankfully has ten percent of battery left, and scrolls quickly through his contacts. He has to hear it from the person who knows the most. Right now, that appears to be Jongdae.

            His classmate picks up on the first ring. “Chanyeol?”

            “Hey,” Chanyeol starts lamely. Jongdae cuts to the chase.

            “I was at Baekhyun’s earlier, but you were asleep. I assume he told you some details.”

            “Yeah, but I want to talk to you.” Chanyeol pulls off his jacket, tossing it onto his bed. The door is cool as he leans his back against it. “You know… something, right? More than anyone else?”

            “I just live close to Jongin, that’s all. I went to his house and saw the outside of it. They wouldn’t let me in, obviously, but they told me to give them my name and they might be in contact if they needed anything.”

            “Like what?”

            “Actually…” Jongdae falters, and then clears his throat. “The police need a… second ID. On the bodies. Specifically Jongin’s. They want to be sure.”

            It’s surreal. It’s so surreal that Chanyeol’s tongue is tied and his legs are locking and his arm is hanging limply by his side. Jongdae’s sigh crackles through the speaker. “I can’t believe this is fucking happening.”

            “I can’t either,” Chanyeol manages through his lips that suddenly feel too thick.

            They sit in each other’s silence for a moment. Chanyeol’s mind can’t create anything but the image of Kyungsoo’s eyes, forced perpetually open with death.

            “You should come. I told Baekhyun and Minseok as well. You should come with me to the police station later today. We were Jongin’s closest friends. Kyungsoo’s mother is going to be there too and I think she’d like to see you.”

            “Yeah, yeah,” Chanyeol says faintly. “Yeah, I’ll… I want to see her… and Kyungsoo too. It’s just all happening so fast.”

            “Take it easy. Just stay at home. Try to think about something else.” Jongdae’s sentence trails off, as if he knows his own advice is as good as impossible. “I’ll text you the time, okay? See you soon.”

            “Okay,” Chanyeol says, and Jongdae hangs up. The sudden absence of his friend’s voice makes Chanyeol shiver.

                       His mother makes him hot cocoa, Chanyeol’s favorite childhood drink. He sits in his room, watching the sun move through the slats in his window shades, forgetting to blink for so long that it looks like a punctured orange egg yolk leaking out into the sky.

            Chanyeol already knows he’s going to have to get used to waiting. For answers, for results, for reports, for closure. It feels like he’s just started a new life where suddenly nothing is about him anymore. The stupid petty problems he had when things were normal feel like hazy dots in his distant memory. Just things he wasted time focusing on while Kyungsoo was dying every day, right before his eyes. So fucking selfish…

            Dying. The word rolls around in his brain, still so foreign. As much as he puts the name Kyungsoo and the word dead together, it doesn’t make any sense.

                Him and Baekhyun and Jongdae and Minseok… all of them left behind in some split-off parallel universe that wasn’t supposed to exist. Chanyeol feels his lids begin to grow heavy with the haze of confusion and hurt and he crumples into sleep, slumping against the door.

#exo #exosnet #bbh-net #@nets this is baekpremes new blog :)) #exo fic #exo fanfic #baekhyun #kai #kyungsoo #jongin #chanyeol #exo angst #baekhyun fic #kai fic #kyungsoo fic #jongin fic #chanyeol fic #kaisoo #exo imagines #papercuts #my writing #also i decided to just put whole fics on tumblr now idc